Skip to main content

Full text of "The direct and fundamental proofs of the Christian religion; an essay in comparative apologetics, based upon the Nathaniel William Taylor lectures for 1903 given before the Divinity School of Yale University"

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  06822777  0 


\r- 


n  > 


*^'^- 
"p*"^'. 


'h:  ■ 


5-J 


^, 


r.^V^-i^    *-'V 


i/<C<t  ^-^  ^<^i^vw 


i 


V. 


THE  DIRECT  AND 

FUNDAMENTAL  PROOFS  OF  THE 

CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 


THE  DIRECT  AND 

FUNDAMENTAL  PROOFS  OF  THE 

CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

an  €ssap  t'n  Compatattbe  apologetits 

BASED    UPON    THE 

NATHANIEL  WILLIAM  TAYLOR  LECTURES   FOR  1903 

GIVEN    BEFORE    THE   DIVINITY    SCHOOL  OF    YALE    UNIVERSITY 


BY 

GEORGE   WILLIAM   KNOX 

PROFESSOR   OF   THE    PHILOSOPHY   AND   HISTORY   OF   RELIGION  IN 
THE  UNION  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY,   NEW  YORK. 


CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 
NEW  YORK 1908 


^ 


w 


THE  NEW  YOUK    • 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

iri47oB 

A3T0K,  LENOX  AND 

TILDEN  FOUND  ATI  aNS 

B  1939  L 


Copyright,  1903, 
By  Charles  Scribner's  Sons 


Published  September,  1903 


TO 

THE  MEMORY  OP  MY  FATHER 

WILLIAM  EATON   KNOX,  D.D. 


39X71  3 


PREFACE 

An  invitation  to  give  the  first  course  of  lectures 
on  the  Nathaniel  William  Taylor  foundation  before 
the  Divinity  School  of  Yale  University,  with  the 
subsequent  request  for  their  publication,  furnished 
the  occasion  for  the  preparation  of  this  volume.  In 
addition  to  the  lectures  as  delivered,  it  contains 
sections  which  were  omitted  because  of  the  limita- 
tions of  time. 

Apologetics  may  strengthen  the  faith  of  believers 
who  occupy  still  substantially  the  old  ground,  but 
who  desire  that  objections  should  be  answered, 
difiBculties  removed,  and  the  traditional  arguments 
restated.  This  is  its  ordinary  task.  Or  it  may 
enter  completely  into  the  modern  view  of  the  world 
and  show  that  Christian  truth  remains.  The  view- 
points are  so  divergent  that  the  two  cannot  well  be 
united;  the  first  minimizes  intellectual  changes 
and  takes  for  granted  much  which  scientific  men 
deny,  while  the  second  ignores  or  surrenders  much 
which  traditional  theology  holds  as  essential.  This 
essay  takes  the  second  course  and  adopts  the  mod- 
ern view  of  the  world.     It  does  not  attempt   to 


viii  PREFACE 

defend  theology,  but  seeks  the  principle  which  is 
independent  of  it  and  yet  underlies  it.  It  does  not 
meet  the  difficulties  which  are  most  apparent  to 
the  majority  of  Christians,  nor  does  it  adequately 
represent  their  faith.  No  attempt  is  made  to  set 
forth  my  own  faith  in  its  fulness,  for  all  of  it, 
excepting  its  fundamental  principle,  is,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  this  argument,  what  Professor  James  calls 
''over-beliefs."  My  question  here  is  simply,  Is  the 
Christian  religion  true  to  men  who  accept  unhesi- 
tatingly the  modern  view  of  the  world? 

The  essay  would  have  become  a  treatise  had  I 
added  footnotes  and  references.  The  very  few 
introduced  do  not  indicate  the  extent  of  my  in- 
debtedness, but  on  the  whole  it  seemed  best  to  let 
the  argument  be  uninterrupted  and  speak  for  itself. 
It  is  more  ungracious  not  to  name  my  friends  and 
colleagues,  who  have  aided  me  greatly  by  sugges- 
tions and  advice. 

G.  W.  K. 

The  Union  Theological  Seminabt, 

New  Yobk,  August  11,  1903. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


page: 

I.    The  Classic  Argument 1 

II.    The  Modern  View  of  the  World     ...  14 

III.  Reality  and  Proof 30 

IV.  Religion  :    Its    Definition,    Development, 

Varieties,  Conflicts,  and  Proofs     .  52 

V.     The  Conflict  of   Religions,  an  Instance  77 

VI.     The  Christian  Religion 100 

VII.     Christianity  as  Ethics  :  Its  Conflict  and 

Proof 119 

VIII.     Christianity    as   Religion:    Its    Conflict 

and  Proof 141 

IX.    Christianity,  the  Absolute  Religion  .    .  169 


THE  DIRECT  AND 

FUNDAMENTAL  PROOFS  OF  THE 

CHRISTIAN    RELIGION 


THE   CLASSIC   ARGUMENT 

The  "direct  and  fundamental  proofs"  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  change  with  changing  views  of  the 
world.  For  religion  has  to  do  with  man's  attitude 
to  the  world  as  a  whole,  and  nothing  which  affects 
this  attitude  can  be  without  consequence  for  faith. 
Sometimes  for  generations  one  world-view  con- 
tinues, and  controversy  centres  in  details  of  au- 
thenticity and  historicity,  of  special  miracles  and 
prophecies,  of  cosmology  and  logic,  all  the  dispu- 
tants accepting  the  same  presuppositions  and  con- 
stituting, intellectually,  a  single  school.  A  classic 
line  of  argument  is  formed  which  is  repeated  in 
substance  for  decades,  or  even  for  centuries,  the 
modifications  being  only  in  emphasis  and  details. 

But  as  an  individual  in  the  course  of  his  educa- 
tion sometimes  comes  half  unconsciously  to  occupy 
a  new  point  of  view,  and  is  astonished  to  discover 


2       PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

that  his  faith  has  vanished  or  been  transformed,  so 
is  it  with  communities.  Multitudes  pass  through 
this  process  and  a  new  intellectual  age  is  formed. 
The  classic  argument  no  longer  convinces  even 
men  who  still  hold  the  ancient  faith.  It  is  not  that 
it  is  refuted,  but  that  it  is  ignored,  all  the  dispu- 
tants alike  seeming  to  be  on  ground  which  is  no 
longer  occupied  by  living  men.  In  our  day  the 
change  is  greater  than  ever  before,  greater  in  the 
thoroughness  of  the  transformation  which  has  come 
over  the  face  of  nature,  and  greater  in  the  number 
of  persons  who  occupy  the  new  point  of  view. 
Therefore  apologetics  cannot  repeat  the  old  argu- 
ments, for  they  are  not  merely  weakened,  so  that 
they  may  still  win  victories  if  reinforced  here  and 
there  and  accommodated  in  this  point  or  that,  but 
they  are  concerned  with  questions  no  longer  dis- 
cussed, and  so  appear  wholly  to  miss  the  point. 
Hence  apologetics  considers  the  faith  anew  and 
does  not  discuss  further  these  questions,  how- 
ever important  they  may  seem,  but  attempts  to  set 
forth  its  fundamental  proofs  from  the  modern 
point  of   view. 

As  preliminary  to  such  a  discussion,  and  as  illus- 
tration of  the  greatness  of  the  change  which  has 
passed  over  the  minds  of  men,  let  us  begin  with  a 


THE   CLASSIC   ARGUMENT  3 

review  of  the  classic  argument  for  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  and  follow  it  with  a  brief  statement 
of  the  modern  view  of  the  world. 

The  greatest  of  apologists,  Bishop  Butler,  has 
given  me  the  title  for  this  essay.  To  him  miracles 
are  "  the  direct  and  fundamental  proofs."  ^  He 
recognizes  indeed  collateral  proofs,  "  a  long  series 
of  things  reaching,  as  it  seems,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world  to  the  present  time,  of  great  variety 
and  compass ; "  but  however  considerable  these 
may  be,  they  "  ought  never,"  he  says,  "to  be  urged 
apart  from  the  direct  proofs,  but  to  be  always 
joined  with  them." 

The  argument  accords  with  the  great  divisions 
of  the  standard  systems  of  theology,  Roman  and 
Protestant,  as  they  follow  the  lines  laid  down 
authoritatively  by  Thomas  Aquinas.  For  man's 
knowledge  is  of  two  kinds,  of  reason  and  of  faith : 
the  first  by  demonstration,  and  the  second  by  au- 
thority. On  the  basis  of  the  first  is  reared  the 
broad  plateau  of  natural  theology,  and  above  it,  let 
down  out  of  Heaven,  is  the  superimposed  peak  of 
supernatural  revelation,  its  summit  lost  in  the 
mystery  of  the  Divine  will.     It  is  not  discoverable 

1  "Analogy,"  ii.,  vii.  Butler  joins  the  completion  of  prophecy 
with  miracles  —  but  the  same  presuppositions  are  implied. 


4      PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

in  nature  (the  kosmos)  nor  by  nature  (man's 
reason)  but,  strictly  supernatural,  it  is  accepted  on 
authority  by  faith. 

Reason  proves  the  existence  of  God  :  by  the  cos- 
mological  argument  he  is  shown  to  be  the  first 
great  cause ;  by  the  teleological  argument  his  wis- 
dom and  purpose  are  made  known ;  and  by  the 
moral  argument  we  establish  his  righteousness. 
By  other  processes  we  come  to  the  same  result. 
Analyzing  our  concept  of  a  perfect  being  we  set 
forth  God's  attributes,  or  ascending  from  the 
world  without  and  conscience  within  we  find 
him  omnipotent,  omniscient,  eternal,  and  holy. 
These  terms  denote  limitlessness ;  not  abstract 
infinity  or  the  absolute,  but  that  wdiich  is  great 
beyond  our  powers  of  thought.  Thus  from  con- 
science we  learn  his  righteousness  and  from  ex- 
ternal nature  his  wisdom,  but,  as  always,  when 
men  go  up  from  nature  to  nature's  God,  his  first 
and  differentiating  characteristic  is  his  power. 

He  is  ruler  of  the  universe,  outside  of  it,  above 
it,  before  it ;  his  power  governs  every  part  and  his 
will  establishes  its  laws.  We  are  "  under  his  gov- 
ernment in  the  same  sense  as  we  are  under  the 
government  of  civil  magistrates,"  ^  and  though 
1  Butler,  "Analogy,"  i.,  ii. 


THE   CLASSIC   ARGUMENT  5 

God  desires  man's  happiness,  yet  his  justice  must 
prevail.  So  our  feelings  in  his  presence  are  awe, 
reverence,  and  a  certain  "fearful  looking-for  of 
judgment."  For  reason  establishes  the  immortal- 
ity of  the  soul  and  a  future  state  of  rewards  and 
punishments,  and  as  God  has  written  his  law  upon 
the  heart,  prudence,  temperance,  fortitude,  justice, 
giving  understanding,  knowledge,  and  wisdom, 
"conscience  doth  make  cowards  of  us  all."  The 
very  inequalities  of  men's  conditions,  as  the  wicked 
often  prosper  and  the  good  suffer,  point  to  a  future 
state  where  an  impartial  justice  shall  be  rendered 
to  every  one. 

Sin  distorts  the  natural  knowledge  of  God  and 
renders  it  insufficient.  Conscious  of  guilt  man 
does  not  like  to  retain  this  just  God  in  his 
thoughts,  but  substitutes  the  creature  for  the  Crea- 
tor and  invents  false  religions  and  an  evil  worship. 
The  rare  exceptions,  like  the  Greek  philosophers 
and  specifically  Aristotle  and  Plato,  prove  the  rule. 
Their  knowledge  is  correct  so  far  as  it  goes,  but  it 
is  insufficient,  for  it  reveals  no  way  of  escape  from 
offended  justice.  At  its  very  best  natural  theology 
must  be  supplemented  if  man  is  to  be  saved,  and 
hence  we  find  the  need  for  a  supernatural  revela- 
tion of  redemption. 


6       PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAX   RELIGION 

Revelation  republishes  the  truths  of  natural 
theology  and  the  moral  law,  and  this  constitutes 
its  larger  part;  for  "presupposed  and  embodied" 
in  it  are  the  "doctrines  and  precepts  of  natural 
religion,  facts  of  history  which  are  not  peculiar  to 
it,"  and  a  long  "  series  of  events "  connecting  it 
with  a  sound  philosophy,  cosmogony,  and  anthro- 
pology. Thus  revelation  fits  the  truths  discovered 
independently  and  subsequently  by  reason,  as  the 
ball  fits  the  socket.  But  revelation  "does  more 
than  remove  a  veil  from  things  essentially  exist- 
ing in  the  world ;  it  acquaints  us,  by  direct  com- 
munication from  God,  with  things  not  existing  in 
the  world,  —  even  the  deep,  infinite  things  of  God, 
of  which  independently  of  this  revelation,  no  one 
would  have  had  an  idea,  though  all  the  secrets  of 
nature  had  been  disclosed  to  him."  "  The  Trinity 
of  Persons  in  the  Unity  of  the  Divine  Essence ; 
the  Divine-human  character  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth; the  salvation  of  mankind  by  the  blood  and 
intercession  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  .  .  .  these  are  the 
peculiarities  of  revealed  rehgion,  .  .  .  things  al- 
together extra-mundane,  having  no  place  in  man  or 
nature,  the  world  within  us  or  without."  ^     "  With 

1  Thomas  H.  Skinner,  "Am.  Presb.  &  Theol.  Review,"  April, 
1863,  p.  178. 


THE  CLASSIC  ARGUMENT  7 

this  supernatural  doctrine  is  a  supernatural  moral- 
ity, not  '  morality  in  the  abstract,'  or  in  so  far  as 
it  is  common  between  Christianity  and  natural 
religion,  but  that  peculiar  and  ineffably  glorious 
type  of  morality  which  consists  in  the  concretion 
of  the  ethical  element  in  the  miraculous  facts  of 
the  great  mystery  of  Godliness."^  Love,  faith, 
and  hope  belong  to  this  sphere. 

Man,  therefore,  cannot  discover  the  mystery  of 
salvation,  nor  can  he  comprehend  it.  Its  source  is 
in  the  hidden  recesses  of  the  Divine  will.  God 
must  be  just,  —  so  we  learn  from  conscience  and 
nature,  —  but  we  do  not  learn  that  he  is  merciful, 
for  redemption  is  of  his  free  choice  and  man  can 
only  accept,  "  beHeving  where  he  cannot  prove." 

Such  a  salvation  is  accepted  through  the  super- 
natural work  of  God  in  our  hearts,  the  testimony 
of  the  Spirit  to  our  spirits  being  the  final  and  con- 
vincing proof ;  but  this  takes  us  altogether  beyond 
the  field  of  apologetics,  for  it  has  to  do  with  the 
natural  man,  and  it  must  present  to  him  proofs 
sufficient  to  leave  him  without  excuse. 

These  proofs  are  two,  collateral  and  direct. 
The  collateral  have  to  do  with  "  a  long  series  of 
things  reaching,  as  it  seems,  from  the  beginning  of 

1  Thomas  H.  Skinner,  he.  cit.,  p.  187. 


8       PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

the  world,"  but  they  can  be  summed  up  briefly,  as 
the  correspondence  of  revelation  with  the  results 
of  right  reason  in  philosophy,  cosmogony,  and  his- 
tory. For  revelation,  republishing  the  truths  of 
natural  theology  and  ethics  and  embodied  in  a 
miraculously  preserved  and  protected  history,  is 
in  marked  contrast  to  the  follies  and  fancies  of 
heathen  teaching,  and  corresponds  point  by  point 
with  the  results  of  sound  research.  For  God,  who 
made  the  world  and  guides  its  histor}^,  keeps  his 
messengers  from  errors,  and  if  discrepancies  ap- 
pear it  is  because  the  revelation  has  been  misin- 
terpreted, or  more  likely  because  reason  is  mistaken 
in  its  facts.  The  established  harmony  is  sufficient 
to  make  us  content  to  wait  for  the  perfect  and  final 
reconcilement. 

As  thus  the  Bible  fits  and  supplements  the 
truths  discovered  by  man's  reason  in  the  natural 
sphere,  its  supernatural  doctrines  complement  our 
natural  theology.  They  do  not  contradict  reason, 
but  surpass  it.  Could  we  find  contradiction,  were 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity  irrational  or  immoral, 
they  would  be  disproved,  for  the  God  of  redemp- 
tion is  the  Creator  of  reason  and  of  conscience. 
But  these  negative  conditions  furnish  difficult 
criteria,  for  how  shall  I,  ignorant  and  sinful,  judge 


THE   CLASSIC   ARGUMENT  9 

abstract  wisdom  and  justice?  My  course  is  im- 
plicit obedience  to  a  message  from  God. 

The  object  of  the  proof  is  not  the  contents  of 
the  message,  then,  but  its  medium,  the  prophet  who 
speaks  with  a  Divine  authority  because  he  mani- 
fests a  Divine  power,  the  God  who  is  above  nature, 
whose  Being  is  omnipotence,  reversing  or  suspend- 
ing the  natural  order.  At  the  word  of  the  prophet 
the  rod  becomes  a  serpent,  the  shadow  turns  back- 
ward on  the  dial,  fire  falls  from  heaven,  and  the 
dead  are  raised  from  the  tomb.  Confronted  by 
such  proofs  men  reject  the  message  at  their  peril, 
for  in  it  are  the  issues  of  eternal  life.  The  Roman 
Church  still  claims  the  present  witness  of  miracles 
to  its  authority,  but  Protestants  accept  Holy  Scrip- 
ture on  historic  evidence.  In  both  the  main  con- 
cern is  with  the  medium  of  revelation,  and  in 
Protestantism  the  battle  has  raged  around  the 
proposition  that  the  Bible  is  the  Word  of  God. 

The  rationalism  of  the  British  clergy  in  the  end 
of  the  seventeenth  century  minimizing  the  doc- 
trines of  grace,  their  attacks  upon  the  Roman 
miracles  as  offspring  of  priestcraft,  with  the  new 
astronomy  and  the  rediscovery  of  China,  brought 
on  the  Deistic  controversy,  the  first  of  the  great 
modern  discussions  as  to  the  truth  of  Christianity. 


10     PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

How  can  we  identify  the  God  of  tlie  heavens  and 
the  earth  with  the  Jehovah  of  a  Semitic  tribe  ? 
If  the  Chinamen  have  lived  so  long  without  the 
gospel,  how  can  it  be  necessary  for  any  one?  And 
if  the  miracles  of  the  Roman  Church  are  the  result 
of  trickery,  why  should  we  ascribe  another  cause 
to  Biblical  wonders  ?  In  these  questions  we  find 
already  the  beginnings  of  the  inquiries  which  still 
occupy  men.  All  the  evidences  are  attacked  in 
turn,  the  collateral  evidence  and  the  direct  proofs. 

Apologetics  made  a  valiant  defence  of  the  faith. 
It  showed  that  revelation  demanded  nothing  which 
the  Deist  did  not  himself  claim  for  natural  theol- 
ogy, and  it  triumphantly  vindicated  the  scriptural 
writers  from  the  charge  of  fraud.  The  argument 
as  to  miracles  may  be  briefly  summed  up  in  this : 
the  witnesses  were  competent  and  disinterested; 
they  had  nothing  to  gain  but  all  to  lose  by  false- 
hood ;  they  taught  the  highest  morality,  and  they 
sealed  their  testimony  with  their  lives.  No  other 
historic  fact  is  better  attested,  not  the  death  of 
Julius  Csesar,  and  false  miracles  like  other  coun- 
terfeits prove  the  existence  of  the  genuine.  When 
it  was  urged  that  a  God  of  wisdom  and  power 
needs  not  to  interfere  with  the  workings  of  his 
great  machine,  it  was  replied  that  miracles  are  not 


THE   CLASSIC   ARGUMENT  11 

afterthoughts,  but  were  included  in  God's  plan 
that  he  who  is  supreme  cannot  be  bound  by  the 
nature  he  has  made ;  that  a  God  of  redeeming  love 
is  more  worthy  to  be  called  God  than  one  who 
retires  from  his  work  and  idly  sees  it  go ;  that  our 
finite  minds  cannot  judge  what  is  worthy ;  that  all 
presuppositions  are  valueless  in  the  presence  of  the 
smallest  fact,  and  that  miracles  are  facts.  When 
Hume  set  forth  the  uniformity  of  testimony  against 
miracles  as  an  argument  against  accepting  any  in 
their  favor,  Paley  replied  with  his  presuppositions  : 
a  God  intent  on  man's  happiness,  this  world  a 
world  of  probation,  the  fall  of  the  race,  and  the 
necessity  of  a  revelation.  ^ 

A  common  world-view  was  held  by  the  dispu- 
tants. Notwithstanding  the  Copernican  astronomy, 
men's  imaginations  were  still  geocentric.  China 
was  seen,  after  all,  dimly,  and  the  nations  of  the 
distant  East,  like  the  nations  of  the  distant  past, 
were  described  as  if  they  belonged  to  the  Europe 
of  the  eighteenth  century.  Time  was  short,  from 
its  beginning,  and  the  whole  history  of  man  was 
intelligible,  for  as  he  is  he  has  ever  been.  In  par- 
ticular, reason  is  everywhere  the  same,  with  the 
same  logic,  the  same  starting-points  for  argument, 

1  Works  (Ed.  Phil.  1836),  pp.  271-2. 


12      PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

the  same  universally  valid  truths,  the  same  certain 
conclusions  to  be  reached  by  the  same  processes,  — 
Chinamen,  Red  Indians,  antediluvians  made  on  the 
model  of  the  modern  Englishman,  and  he  on  the 
model  of  God;  so  that  the  Creator  is  an  extra- 
mundane,  manlike  Being  of  surpassing  power. 
Miracles,  naturally,  can  be  proved  like  other  inci- 
dents, if  there  be  disinterested  witnesses.  In  short, 
the  traditional  cosmogony,  history,  and  theology 
were  not  yet  dislodged,  and  the  modern  views  of 
nature  did  not  influence  the  minds  of  men,  nor 
was  their  meaning  understood  even  by  those  who 
accepted  the  discoveries  which  led  on  to  the  new 
heavens  and  the  new  earth. 

With  such  presuppositions  the  battle  was  fought 
and  won.  The  Deists  granted  so  much  that  they 
might,  well  enough,  grant  all.  Their  position  was 
not  tenable,  but  the  conflict  was  only  a  preliminary 
campaign  in  a  contest  which  continues  yet. 

It  is  not  that  the  apologists  have  been  refuted 
formally,  —  against  the  Deists  the  argument  still 
holds,  —  but  gradually  a  change  has  taken  place 
which  destroys  the  presuppositions  of  all  the  an- 
tagonists alike,  so  that  in  our  day  Butler  and 
Paley  are  not  combated,  but  ignored.  Therefore 
we  shall  not  stop  to  attempt  an  estimate  of  the 


THE  CLASSIC   ARGUMENT  13 

value  of  the  argument,  but,  recognizing  its  historic 
importance  and  the  masterly  ability  of  the  great 
men  who  gave  it  classic  form,  proceed  to  consider 
the  new  view  of  the  world  which  has  destroyed  its 
force. 


II 

THE  MODERN  VIEW   OF  THE  WORLD 

Already  Spinoza  and  Hume  indicated  lines  of 
thought  which  destroyed  the  positions  of  Deist 
and  Churchman  ahke,  but  their  books  made  almost 
no  impression  in  this  conflict.^  Here  and  there 
some  one  like  the  elder  Mill  showed  how  Butler's 
argument  could  be  turned  to  the  most  radical 
account,  but  only  after  generations  and  in  the 
crisis  produced  by  the  publication  of  Darwin's 
theory  was  it  understood  that  the  basis  of  natural 
theology  was  threatened. 

The  doctrine  of  evolution  is  supposed,  popularly, 
to  have  effected  the  change,  revolutionizing  the 
view  of  the  world  and  making  the  ancient  argu- 
ments obsolete,  but  the  supposition  is  not  wholly 
nor  precisely  correct.  Physical  science  in  general 
has  carried  on  the  process   begun  in   the   seven- 

1  The  impression  made  on  some  men  was  great  and  of  the 
highest  historical  importance,  but  not  within  the  range  of  mind  in- 
terested in  the  Deistic  controversy;  and  far  into  the  nineteenth 
century  Hume  was  ignored,  or  mentioned  only  as  a  man  of  straw, 
easily  refuted. 


THE  MODERN  VIEW   OF  THE  WORLD       15 

teenth  century,  and  has  enlarged  the  boundaries 
of  the  known  universe  until  it  no  longer  seems  a 
place  governed  after  the  analogy  of  a  province. 
Limitless  systems  surpass  measurement,  and  im- 
press men  with  the  sense  of  a  power  past  find- 
ing out.  All  formulae  prove  insufficient  for  its 
expression,  and  all  analogies  inadequate  for  its 
comparison.  Notwithstanding  the  magnificent 
triumphs  won  by  the  intellect,  men  are  sceptical 
as  never  before  as  to  all  ultimate  and  authorita- 
tive explanations.  All  things  seem  possible  and 
nothing  is  fully  explicable,  so  that  the  difficulty 
is  to  find  starting-points  on  which  we  can  agree 
as  themselves  unquestioned.  In  the  old  cosmog- 
ony the  heavens  seemed  above  the  earth,  and  the 
flight  of  the  soul  to  its  true  home  was  upward. 
But  in  the  new  universe  there  is  no  longer  a 
heaven  above,  nor  any  east  nor  west,  nor  north 
nor  south,  nor  up  nor  down,  and  the  mind  knows 
only  its  little  daily  path  and  beyond  it  neither 
any  way  nor  destination ;  and  in  like  fashion  the 
argument  seems  to  have  lost  at  once  its  starting- 
place,  route,  and  destination. 

The  universe  not  only  extends  marvellously  in 
space,  it  stretches  back  endlessly  in  time ;  even  the 
extravagant  chronology  of  the  East,  so  contemptu- 


16     PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

ously  rejected  in  the  past,  is  inadequate  to  modern 
demands,  for  in  place  of  tlie  manageable  Biblical 
chronology  an  eternity  of  time,  to  be  paradoxical, 
seems  unrolled.  But  still  more,  science  fills  up 
the  portion  of  the  world  with  which  we  have  to 
do  and  enters  ordinary  life,  so  tliat  it  is  not  the 
affair  merely  of  the  laboratory  and  student,  but 
affects  every-day  matters  of  home  and  business. 
Thus,  in  a  general  and  indefinite  way,  men  who 
are  not  specialists  come  to  look  upon  it  as  the 
supreme  force  in  the  modern  world  and  to  accept 
its  results  unhesitatingly.  So  that  it  is  not  so 
much  the  substitution  of  the  greater  universe  for 
older  conceptions  as  this  all-pervasive  scientific 
atmosphere  which  affects  the  masses  of  men,  who 
sum  up  their  impressions  in  belief  in  evolution 
and  the  inviolability  of  natural  law. 

Evolution  and  the  inviolabihty  of  natural  law 
are  supposed  to  be  proved,  but  the  scientific  man 
knows  that  so  far  from  being  proved  they  are 
merely  the  popular  expression  of  the  presupposi- 
tion of  scientific  proof,  the  law  of  continuity,  with 
its  consequences.  For  with  the  principle  of  con- 
tinuity assumed,  development  in  some  form  is  the 
necessary  outcome.  Hence  attacks  on  any  par- 
ticular form  of  the  doctrine  of  evolution  are  beside 


THE  MODERN  VIEW  OF  THE   WORLD       17 

the  point.  Apologetics  cannot  profit  by  them,  for 
if  any  special  doctrine  be  overturned  it  is  only 
that  it  be  replaced  by  some  more  thorough-going 
theory,  since  the  law  of  continuity  is  fundamental 
to  the  modern  view  of  the  world.  Thus  the  uni- 
verse takes  on  the  aspect,  not  of  a  manufactured 
article,  but  of  a  growing  organism.  With  biologi- 
cal analogies  predominant  it  no  longer  appears 
evident  that  the  world  needs  a  maker. 

This  result  is  only  expressed  in  a  different  way 
by  the  newer  conception  of  causation.  Not  so  very 
long  ago  a  cause  was  defined  as  outside  of  and 
before  the  effect,  and  the  illustration  suggested 
inevitably  was  a  chain.  Now,  a  series  must  have 
an  end,  a  chain  a  starting-point,  and  for  the  world 
the  long  series  of  causes  and  effects  came  to  an 
end,  the  long  chain  was  fastened,  in  God,  who  was 
external  to  and  before  all  else.  Finding  him,  the 
First  Mover,  the  First  Cause,  the  mind  was  con- 
tent. But,  in  our  day,  causation  is  not  looked 
upon  as  a  chain,  but  as  a  network.  The  cause  is 
not  before  the  effect  and  external  to  it,  but  simul- 
taneous with  it,  and  jointly  concerned  in  it,  at  once 
cause  and  effect,  acting  and  acted  upon.  It  is 
only  our  imperfect  knowledge  which  singles  out 
any  element  as  cause  or   effect,  by   ignoring  the 


18     PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

rest,  —  a  procedure  which  has  its  practical  and  im- 
mediate advantages  and  even  necessity,  but  which 
has  no  logical  force  as  a  theory  of  the  universe. 
Thus,  instead  of  a  First  Mover,  or  Great  First 
Cause,  we  get  an  ever  present  power  in  everything, 
and  without  a  time  relationship. 

Philosophy,  influenced  profoundly  by  German 
speculation,  contributes  to  the  same  result.  It 
will  not  rest  content  with  Paley's  notion  of  an 
infinite  which  can  be  defined  merely  as  great  be- 
yond our  measurements,  but,  combining  forces 
with  the  limitless  extension  of  the  physical  uni- 
verse in  space  and  time,  and  with  the  conception 
of  an  all-present,  timeless  power,  it  discusses  the 
metaphysical  Absolute  and  tries  to  determine  the 
meaning  of  Infinite  and  Eternal  as  antithetical  to 
finite  and  temporal.  So  that  when  God  is  ac- 
cepted by  the  reason  it  is  no  longer  the  theo- 
cratic God,  before  and  beyond  the  world  and  only 
a  little  larger  than  the  angels,  but  the  thean- 
thropic  God,  around  and  within ;  so  that  theology 
must  discuss  the  relation  of  phenomena  to  nou- 
mena,  of  the  finite  to  the  infinite,  of  the  relative 
to  the  absolute,  and  of  particular  causes  to  the 
causa  causarum.  The  question  is  no  longer  pri- 
marily of  a  God   coming  down   from  heaven,  of 


THE  MODERN  VIEW  OF   THE  WORLD       19 

Deism  and  Theism,  but  of  Pantheism  and  Pan- 
en-theism,  of  the  fine  distinction  between  the  as- 
sertions that  all  is  God  and  that  God  is  all. 
Spinoza  more  nearly  represents  the  modern  point 
of  view  than  does  any  eighteenth-century  theo- 
logian, orthodox  or  Deis  tic. 

When  thinkers,  on  the  other  hand,  refuse  to 
follow  speculation  to  its  delicately  discriminated 
end,  they  confine  their  attention  to  the  more  im- 
mediate and  seemingly  more  practical  problems 
of  physical  science,  or  under  the  supposed  influ- 
ence of  Kant's  great  Critique  protest  that  the 
mind  can  find  no  atmosphere  for  its  support  at 
such  dizzy  heights  and  must  confine  itself  to  the 
plain  levels  of  experience.  Thus  they  become  theo- 
retically or  practically  agnostic  and  positivistic. 

The  science  of  knowledge  adds  its  contribution. 
The  older  discussions  assumed  a  crude  realism  and 
took  things  for  the  most  part  at  their  face  values : 
men,  gods,  and  the  world.  But  we  have  learned 
to  be  critical  and  to  scrutinize  knowledge  itself, 
so  that  all  is  interpreted  in  terms  of  consciousness, 
and  nothing  is  taken  as  it  appears,  nor  can  any- 
thing be  thought  under  the  old  canons  of  reality. 

The  particular  sciences  contribute  their  quota 
to  the  same  general  result ;  ethnology,  for  example. 


20      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

It  is  no  longer  the  empire  of  China  only,  dimly 
and  imperfectly  known  after  all,  but  the  races  and 
generations  of  men  everywhere  and  from  the  be- 
ginning which  must  be  considered.  This  vastly 
increases  the  difficulty  of  finding  a  standing-place 
for  argument  in  "common  consent."  It  is  not 
only  that  such  common  consent  is  more  difficult 
to  discover  so  far  as  definite  propositions  are  con- 
cerned, but  that  when  so  discovered  it  offers  no 
certainty ;  for  what  men  have  always  and  all  and 
everywhere  believed  is  shown  to  have  been  mis- 
taken in  striking  instances.  As  matter  of  fact, 
the  Deist  can  no  longer  point  to  the  agreement 
of  even  the  liighest  minds  in  regard  to  religious 
truth  since  the  discovery  of  great  religions  like 
Buddhism,  which  finds  the  ultimate  facts  in  some 
relentless  law  of  cause  and  effect ;  or  like  Confu- 
cianism, in  a  principle  of  order ;  or  like  Hinduism, 
in  the  all  absorbing  *'  It ;  "  or  like  the  vast  variety 
of  nature-worships,  in  a  multitude  of  spirits  higher 
and  lower  than  man.  Reason  does  not  appear  to 
go  by  a  straight  line  up  from  nature  to  nature's 
God,  but  by  various  lines  up  and  down  to  various 
gods,  or  even  to  no  god  at  all.  Common  consent 
is  reduced  to  a  feeling  of  dependence,  or  to  a 
common  intuition  of  supereensible  realities,  with- 


THE  MODERN   VIEW  OF   THE   WORLD       21 

out  explicit  agreement  as  to  their  nature,  powers, 
or  estates. 

An  this  affects  the  doctrine  of  authority  so 
important  to  the  older  apologetics.  In  science  the 
disproof  of  theory  does  not  lead  to  the  acceptance 
of  anything  by  faith,  but  to  a  re-examination  of 
the  facts.  Thus,  for  example,  the  overthrow  of 
the  Darwinian  theory  would  not  lead  scientific 
men  to  accept  the  doctrine  of  special  creation  on 
faith,  but  to  some  new  theory  more  nearly  in  ac- 
cord with  all  we  know.  It  too  would  be  tentative 
and  partial,  for  the  scientific  habit  of  mind  is  in- 
disposed to  accept  any  theory  as  established  once 
for  all.  This  does  not  lead  to  scepticism,  but  to 
the  recognition  that  man  progresses  in  knowledge, 
and  that  he  makes  many  false  starts  and  has  often 
to  retrace  his  steps  ;  but  this  return  upon  his  foot- 
steps is  evidence,  not  of  doubt  as  to  the  final  goal, 
but  only  as  to  the  direction  we  have  followed  for 
a  while.  So  that  authority,  if  we  may  use  the 
word,  is  established  by  submitting  itself  to  the 
sharpest  scrutiny,  and  by  readiness  to  surrender 
if  a  better  claimant  appear.  The  highest  authori- 
ties have  been  men  who  have  seen  most  clearly  the 
difficulties  of  their  own  positions,  and  who  have 
stated   the   adverse  argument   in   all   its   fulness. 


22      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

Men  find  it  impossible  to  lay  aside  this  habit  of 
mind  when  they  turn  to  the  department  of  knowl- 
edge which  is  supposed  to  be  most  important, 
having  to  do  with  our  eternal  welfare,  and  to 
accept  on  faith  that  which  they  cannot  test.  This 
is  not  because  of  pride  or  self-confidence,  but  it  is 
the  outcome  of  a  life-long  training,  which  teaches 
that  knowledge  is  to  be  trusted  which  submits  to 
tests  and  offers  itself  to  the  severest  examination. 
But  this  is  only  to  say  that  in  science  authority 
in  the  strict  sense  has  no  place. 

It  follows  that  the  special  proofs  offered  for  the 
Christian  religion  as  God's  revelation  lose  theii 
force.  When  the  Deistic  controversy  was  at  an 
end  Hume  appeared,  and  his  attack  still  remains ; 
for  he  gave  up  the  common  ground  occupied  by 
the  former  disputants,  challenging  the  positions 
of  all  alike,  and  he  only  of  his  century  appeals  in 
any  degree  to  the  scientific  specialists  of  our  day. 

It  is  not  that  his  argument  is  technically  cor. 
rect,  —  even  Huxley  and  Mill  point  out  its  obvious 
fallacies,  —  but  his  presupposition,  and  not  Paley's, 
now  occupies  men's  minds.  It  is  not  that  a  priori 
it  is  certain  that  miracles  cannot  be  proved,  but 
that  the  reign  of  natural  causation  is  so  extended 
and  insisted  on  that  its  converse  seems  unthink- 


THE  MODERN  VIEW  OF   THE   WORLD       23 

able.  Any  explanation  appears  more  rational  than 
that  the  laws  of  nature  have  been  suspended.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  presumption  urged  by  Butler 
and  Paley  has  lost  its  force.  With  the  extension 
of  the  universe  in  time  and  space  it  is  no  longer 
to  be  assumed  that  God  will  interfere  with  uni- 
versal laws  for  the  sake  of  guaranteeing  his 
revelation  to  man,  or  that  man's  happiness  is  so 
exclusively  an  object  of  the  Infinite's  concern. 
On  the  contrary,  the  world  process  seems  to  show 
that  happiness  is  only  an  incident,  or  an  element, 
and  that,  if  there  be 

"  One  far  off  divine  event    ^ 
To  which  the  whole  creation  moves,'* 

it  cannot  be,  from  our  evidence,  the  happiness  of 
the  individual  nor  even  of  the  race.  Besides, 
modern  psychology  cuts  the  ground  from  the 
whole  utilitarian  school  by  showing  that  happiness 
and  its  desire  play  a  far  less  important  part  than 
they  had  supposed  even  in  our  present  conscious 
life. 

The  burden  of  proof  is  shifted.^  The  apologist 
can  no  longer  demand  that  his  opponent  explain 
his  phenomena  on  some  other  ground  or  accept  the 

1  Butler  put  it  on  his  opponents:  "Analogy,"  ii.,  vii.,  "It  lies 
upon  unbelievers  to  show  why  this  evidence  is  not  to  be  credited." 


24     PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

theory  of  miracles.  The  old  alternative  was  reality 
or  fraud,  and  the  case  was  won  through  a  "  trial  of 
the  witnesses."  But  many  another  alternative 
presents  itself  to-day,  and  even  the  ethnic  faiths 
are  allowed  their  marvels  without  assaults  on  the 
good  faith  of  their  founders.  And  if  all  hypoth- 
eses fail  science  puts  the  item  to  its  long  list  of 
facts  which  are  as  yet  inexplicable,  and  is  not  in- 
clined to  allow  the  one  explanation  which  seems 
the  most  incredible.  It  is  not  that  the  miracles 
are  disproved,  but  that  they  cease  to  be  considered. 
So  strongly  is  tliis  felt  that  many  Christian  writers 
attempt  to  bring  the  miracles  into  line  with  scien- 
tific conceptions  and  to  explain  them  by  various 
devices,  thus  saving  the  historicity  of  the  narrative 
at  the  expense  of  its  apologetic  value.  And  when 
thus  the  apologetic  value  is  surrendered  many 
scientific  men  are  willing  to  attend  to  the  evidence 
for  the  wonders.  For  their  repugnance  is  not  to 
the  marvel,  but  to  the  alleged  suspension  of  nat- 
ural laws.  They  know  that  the  mysteries  of  nature 
have  not  been  all  explored  or  discovered,  and  that 
no  limits  can  be  put  to  the  possible.  Should  one 
be  born  without  a  father,  or  should  one  raise  the 
dead,  it  would  be  only  a  new  extension  of  our 
knowledge   of   facts,   something   more    to  be   ex- 


THE   MODERN    VIEW   OF   THE    WORLD       25 

plained  with  a  further  comprehension  of  the  scope 
and  meaning  of  natural  laws. 

Granting  the  marvel  it  is  asked,  Why  should  God 
he  its  author?  —  there  is  something  incommensu- 
rate between  the  wonder  and  the  Absolute.  Or, 
more  simply,  How  does  the  marvel  establish  truth  ? 
Were  some  teacher  to  do  in  fact  what  a  magician 
on  the  stage  appears  to  do,  take  off  his  head  and 
replace  it  upside  down,  how  should  this  carry  con- 
viction to  the  mind  of  anything  beyond  a  new 
extraordinary  fact  added  to  our  store  of  physio- 
logical and  anatomical  and  universal  knowledge? 

The  further  evidence  urged  fares  no  better.  The 
science  and  philosophy  of  revealed  theology  as  set 
forth  in  the  past  no  longer  fit  the  science  and  phi- 
losophy of  the  present.  The  miraculous  adapta- 
tion of  revealed  to  natural  knowledge,  like  the  ball 
to  the  socket,  is  not  apparent.  Scripture  and  the 
older  knowledge  were  both  alike  uncritical,  naive, 
and  in  accord  with  common-sense.  Science  re- 
gards both  as  from  a  common  source,  the  uncritical 
observations  of  unscientific  men,  and  both  to  be  cor- 
rected by  a  science  which  no  longer  sees  the  sun 
move  across  the  heavens  or  measures  time  from 
the  beginning  as  some  six  thousand  years.  The 
correspondence  shows   merely  that  the  scriptural 


26      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

writers  partook  of  the  common  views  of  men  of 
their  times.  The  special  doctrines  of  the  Church, 
the  Trinity  for  example,  are  treated  in  the  same 
way.  Historical  criticism,  pointing  out  the  effect 
of  Greek  philosophy  upon  early  Christianity,  and 
the  rediscovery  of  the  same  philosoph}^  in  the 
middle  ages,  ceases  to  wonder  that  the  completed 
product  agrees  with  and  supplements  one  element 
which  was  concerned  in  its  own  formation. 

Thus  the  men  who  teach  scientific  subjects  in 
our  universities,  edit  our  scientific  periodicals, 
and  in  general  influence  the  thinking  of  our  times, 
so  far  from  accepting  the  miracles  as  the  "  direct 
and  fundamental  proofs  "  of  the  Christian  religion 
will  not  so  much  as  consider  the  evidence  offered 
in  their  support,  but  treat  them  as  Protestants  deal 
with  the  Roman  miracles,  or  as  orthodox  Chris- 
tians the  wonders  of  spiritualism  and  Christian 
Science. 

Apologetics  ceases  to  urge  miracles  as  wonders 
in  themselves,  and  shows  that  they  are  not  mere 
marvels,  but  works  of  love  and  mercy,  thus  shifting 
the  ground  of  the  contention.  For  now  the  ap- 
peal is  not  to  the  sense  of  the  wonderful,  but  to 
our  higher  nature,  to  our  appreciation  of  a  Divine 
goodness,  —  no  longer  to  the  supernatural,  but,  as 


THE  MODERN   VIEW  OF  THE   WORLD       27 

in  natural  religion,  to  the  rational  judgment  of 
our  minds.  Christianity  is  still  usually  identified 
with  the  supernatural;  and  the  unique  historical 
importance  of  Christianity,  with  its  long  line  of 
saints  and  heroes,  its  good  works  and  central  posi- 
tion, is  put  as  proof,  as  leading  to  the  dilemma  that 
if  it  be  false  the  highest  good  comes  from  false- 
hood ;  and  "  what  kind  of  reflection  is  it  upon  the 
Maker  and  Master  of  the  universe  if  we  conceive 
him  as  consenting  to  this  thing?  Nay,  in  what 
sort  of  light  does  it  set  reason  if  we  imagine  it 
capable  of  being  so  deluded  and  deceived,  seduced 
to  martyrdom  or  compelled  to  enthusiasm  by  a 
mistake  ?  "  ^  Evidently  the  miracles,  even  the  in- 
carnation, are  no  longer  the  fundamental  proof,  but 
the  history  of  Christianity  and  its  inherent  excel- 
lence take  that  place.  The  miracles  are  believed 
for  its  sake.  It  appearing  as  supremely  good,  the 
source  must  be  like  itself,  else  is  it  "  the  most  inso- 
lent and  fateful  anomaly  in  history."  Thus  mir- 
acles are  no  longer  aids  to  faith,  but  its  object ;  and 
men  show  the  robustness  of  their  belief  by  testify- 
ing to  their  unshaken  confidence  in  the  strict 
historicity  of  the  narrative.  The  situation  is  trans- 
formed, miracles  taking  their  place  among  the  doc- 

1  "  The  Philosophy  of  the  Christian  Religion,"  Fairbairn,  p.  15. 


28      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

trines  to  be  believed  and  passing  into  the  discipline 
of  systematic  theology. 

Half  unconsciously  the  Church  occupies  the  new 
position,  but  it  hesitates,  fails  to  discriminate,  and 
confuses  the  old  and  the  new.  Of  the  "  Evidences 
for  Christianity "  it  says  with  Coleridge,  ''  I  am 
weary  of  the  name."  It  almost  ceases  to  attempt 
to  win  the  consent  of  the  enhghtened  leaders  of 
thought.  It  prefers  practical  work,  or  appeals  to 
the  emotions  through  ritual  and  sermons.  But 
the  attitude  is  not  possible  permanently,  for  Prot- 
estant Christianity  cannot  consent  to  become  the 
religion  of  the  ignorant  and  the  thought-weary. 
It  must  face  its  situation  and  again  set  forth  its 
"direct  and  fundamental  proofs." 

Three  possible  courses  offer  themselves,  each 
with  advocates.  We  may  defy  the  new.  Identi- 
fying Christianity  with  particular  views  of  history 
and  cosmogony,  we  may  make  their  truth  funda- 
mental. But  this  is  to  confess  that  Christianity 
has  no  essential  message  to  men  who  hold  the 
modern  view  of  the  world.  Or  we  may  modify 
the  older  argument  and  compromise,  retracting, 
restating,  adding,  omitting,  mediating,  —  a  method 
often  necessary,  and  with  its  advantages  as  it  sub- 
stitutes gradual  change  for  revolution.     But  it  has 


THE  MODERN  VIEW  OF  THE   WORLD       29 

only  a  relative  value,  and  chiefly  for  believers  who 
occupy  still  substantially  the  earlier  positions.  It 
does  not  meet  the  situation  nor  really  attempt  to 
discuss  the  fundamental  issues.  Or,  finally,  we 
may  accept  the  modern  view  of  the  world,  and 
study  anew  the  problem.  The  classic  apologetics 
was  consistent  and  effective  since  it  met  its  antag- 
onists upon  their  own  ground.  Modern  apolo- 
getics must  do  the  same  or  confess  that  in  the  full 
light  of  modern  thought  it  has  no  reason  to  offer 
for  its  faith. 

Therefore  we  ask,  What  are  the  modern  methods 
of  proof  ?  "What  is  religion  and  how  may  it  be 
proved  ?  What  is  Christianity  in  its  essential  char- 
acteristic, and  what  can  be  the  nature  of  its  proof  ? 
Let  us  begin  at  the  beginning,  with  reality  and 
proof. 


Ill 

REALITY  AND   PROOF 

When  we  say  the  Christian  religion  is  true  we 
mean  that  it  is  not  merely  subjective,  that  it  is 
not  a  fancy,  nor  a  state  of  feeling,  nor  an  hypothe- 
sis, but  that  it  accords  with  an  established  order  of 
facts,  for  this  is  what  men  mean  by  reality.  In 
formal  treatises  methods  of  proof  appear  intricate, 
and  in  statement  recondite,  but  in  ordinary  life 
the  matter  is  simple.  The  necessity  for  proof 
arises  when  the  correspondence  of  any  proposition 
with  the  facts  is  questioned.  When  thus  a  doubt 
arises  one  goes  closer  to  the  object,  inspects  it, 
touches  it,  smells  it,  hears  it ;  then,  if  doubt  still 
remain,  he  repeats  his  observations  and  brings  com- 
petent judges  to  aid  in  the  decision.  Or,  if  the 
object  of  the  doubt  be  intangible  and  not  to  be 
tested  through  the  senses,  an  attempt  is  made  to 
repeat  the  experience  again  and  again,  and  to  get 
others  to  make  the  tests,  until  the  question  is 
settled  and  the  doubt  is  resolved.     Or,  if  the  fact 


REALITY  AND   PROOF  31 

cannot  be  verified,  even  though  one  testify  to  the 
certainty  of  his  belief,  the  doubt  remains  and  we 
may  not  speak  of  proof.  But  though  one  may  still 
beheve  what  he  cannot  prove,  for  the  most  part  that 
is  regarded  as  a  reality  which  can  be  demonstrated 
to  one's  self  and  to  others  as  corresponding  to  an 
established  order  of  facts.  One  can  distinguish 
usually  well  enough  between  that  which  is  merely 
real  to  himself  and  that  which  has  reality  for  all. 
For  example,  a  certain  landscape  is  often  visited 
in  dreams.  As  dream  it  is  real,  but  as  landscape 
it  is  unreal,  for  it  represents  no  established  order  of 
facts  of  land  and  sea.  The  experience  cannot  be 
verified  by  repetition,  nor  can  another  be  directed 
how  to  reach  it.  It  is  subjective,  and  is  dismissed 
as  imaginary.  Now  the  plain  man  understands 
reality  to  be  this  conformity  to  an  established  order ; 
and  while  the  psychologist  has  his  own  way  of  ex- 
plaining this  reference,  for  our  purpose  it  is  all 
summed  up  in  this :  that  which  is  real  can  be  veri- 
fied by  the  repeated  experience  of  myself  and 
others.  Could  I,  as  in  Du  Manner's  romance, 
repeat  my  dream  experiences  night  by  night  and 
introduce  my  friends  to  them  at  will,  I  should  at 
last  lose  wholly  the  distinction  between  the  dream 
and  the  waking  world  and  both  would  be  alike 


32      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

real,  for  I  could  verify  my  dreams  and  prove  them 
true  by  experiment. 

Science  has  the  same  conception  of  reality  and 
the  same  methods  of  proof.  It  also  starts  with  a 
question,  but  it  differs  in  the  formation  of  its 
questions  in  that  it  collects  many  specimens  and 
then,  on  their  basis,  asks  its  questions.  It  regards 
premature  theories  as  hurtful,  and  hesitates  longer 
before  it  makes  its  tentative  assertion  or  clearly 
frames  its  question;  for,  while  the  plain  man  is 
easily  satisfied  by  a  simple  examination,  science 
must  interrogate  its  facts  by  various  and  repeated 
and  dehcate  processes.  Then  finally  it  comes  to 
its  conclusion  and  states  it. 

Reality  and  its  proof  are  the  same  in  principle 
for  the  plain  man  and  the  scientist,  but  with  the 
latter  theory  plays  the  larger  part.  The  plain 
man's  knowledge  terminates  with  concrete  facts  or 
with  a  few  rude  generahzations,  but  the  scientist 
aims  at  establishing  "laws."  From  his  collection 
of  facts  he  draws  an  inference,  makes  a  guess,  and 
then  verifies  his  guess  by  experiment.  Finding  it 
verified  he  publishes  it,  inviting  the  scrutiny  of 
other  scientific  men,  and  when  it  obtains  common 
consent  it  becomes  "a  law"  of  nature  by  which 
the    universe   is   controlled.     Thus   his    procedure 


REALITY   AND  PROOF  33 

begins  with  a  thought  and  concludes  with  an  ob- 
jective "  law,"  which  separates  itself  from  his  mind 
and  appears  as  guiding  the  nebulous  mass  before 
the  worlds  came  into  being.  He  insists  upon  his 
own  originality,  and  quarrels  for  it;  it  was  his 
guess,  his  hypothesis,  his  concept,  and  now,  es- 
tablished and  accepted  by  universal  scientific  con- 
sent, it  is  no  longer  his,  though  called  still  by  his 
name,  but  is  become  a  natural  law  which  existing 
from  eternity  God  himself  cannot  change.  Ulti- 
mately it  may  be  held  a  truth  so  certain  that  the 
mind  camiot  think  its  contrary.  Gravitation  is  an 
illustration  of  such  a  law,  which  existed  first  as  a 
mere  surmise. 

Sometimes  an  hypothesis  is  used  as  mere  theory 
for  the  laboratory,  without  further  thought  of  its 
establishment.  It  is  a  working  hypothesis,  to  be 
cast  aside  when  it  has  served  its  purpose.  It  is 
distinguished  from  a  natural  law  as  purely  subjec- 
tive and  temporary.  But  neither  the  employment 
of  such  devices  nor  the  more  important  fact  that 
hypotheses  which  are  supposed  to  be  laws  are  often 
finally  rejected  shakes  the  confidence  that  the 
powers  which  really  rule  may  be  made  known. 
Indeed  scientific  men  come  to  pride  themselves  on 
their  repeated   rejection  of   theories  which    failed 


34      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

because  of  their  relentless  vigor  of  investigation, 
and  to  point  to  these  very  failures  as  a  kind  of 
negative  guarantee  of  final  success;  for  scientific 
faith  survives  all  errors,  all  inadequate  theories, 
and  triumphs  in  the  face  of  contradictions  which 
seem  overwhelming  and  final. 

In  science  thus  theory  is  the  chief  thing.  Once 
established  it  is  more  certain  than  concrete  facts. 
That  is,  the  experimenter  does  not  question  the 
truth  of  gravitation  but  of  his  observations,  when 
facts  seem  to  contradict  the  law.  But  though  in 
science  a  question  is  the  beginning  and  a  theory 
the  end,  still,  none  the  less,  concrete  facts  remain 
the  final  test.  If  a  theory  refuse  this  test,  if  it 
cannot  be  submitted  to  the  experimentation  of 
competent  observers,  or  if,  though  established  for 
centuries  undoubted,  concrete  facts  are  discovered 
which  contradict  it,  it  is  rejected  like  the  land- 
scape of  my  dreams,  as  having  no  touch  witli  our 
w^aking  lives,  however  fascinating  and  complete 
and  alluring  it  may  seem.  A  theory  which  cannot 
be  tested,  or  which  is  contradictory  of  the  only 
facts  which  can  be  tested,  is  pseudo-science,  with- 
out relationship  to  reality. 

But  while  science  appeals  to  experience,  it  limits 
its  appeal  to  the  few  who  are  competent.     So  does 


REALITY   AND   PROOF  35 

the  plain  man.  He  does  not  care  for  the  judg- 
ment of  one  who  is  color  blind  as  to  a  mooted 
question  in  shades  of  green,  nor  for  the  judgment 
of  a  deaf  man  as  to  the  sounding  of  the  dinner- 
bell.  It  is  only  those  who  are  competent  who  may 
speak,  and  the  testimony  of  a  man  of  keen  sight 
or  hearing  will  outweigh  that  of  a  dozen  who  are 
weak  in  eye  or  ear.  So  in  the  scientific  world  it 
is  the  few  who  decide.  The  masses  count  for 
nothing.  All  Asia  and  Africa  count  for  nothing. 
The  intelligent  and  highly  educated  in  other  fields 
count  for  nothing.  The  law  is  held  as  established 
and  orthodox  when  the  verdict  of  the  few  who  are 
competent  to  judge  is  in. 

Let  me  repeat  briefly.  The  plain  man  regards 
something  as  real  when  it  conforms  to  his  thought, 
when  his  thought  and  it  agree.  It  is  such  a  shade 
of  green,  he  says,  and  proves  it  by  careful  inspec- 
tion and  the  judgment  of  others.  Such  is  the  law 
of  nature,  the  scientist  declares,  and  proves  it  by 
careful  inspection  and  the  judgment  of  competent 
men.  When  the  concrete  fact  and  the  scientific 
law  are  approved  by  all  who  have  the  right  to  an 
opinion,  they  are  established  as  real. 

Idealist  and  realist  agree  in  recognizing  a  dis- 
tinction in  our  mental  processes.     Sometimes  we 


36      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

deal  with  thoughts  which  we  can  manipulate  as  we 
will ;  we  build  castles  in  Spain  without  reference 
to  geography  or  physics ;  or  we  construct  a  tran- 
scendental geometry  on  the  assumption  of  a  space 
of  more  than  three  dimensions.  The  two  illustra- 
tions are  of  the  same  kind  of  process,  though  the 
latter  is  elaborate,  with  established  rules  and  start>- 
ing-points,  so  that  it  is  a  game  which  many  can 
play  and  which  can  be  extended  indefinitely.  But 
men,  scientific,  philosophical,  and  uneducated,  usu- 
ally mean  by  reality  that  which  is  not  thus  con- 
structed by  our  minds  and  in  our  minds.  Facts 
are  what  they  are ;  we  are  to  find  them  and  study 
them  and  form  our  science  according  to  them. 
Or,  if  we  cannot  yet  find  them,  if  we  admit  they 
are  still  thoughts,  yet  we  suppose  that  under  dif- 
ferent conditions  we  shall  be  able  to  find  and  verify 
them. 

Indeed,  so  far  is  this  pressed  that  a  notion  of 
reality  arises  which  finds  it  in  something  quite 
separate  from  our  consciousness,  and  makes  knowl- 
edge to  consist  in  finding  out  how  it  exists  wholly 
independent  of  our  perception.  So  we  distin- 
guish between  what  is  and  what  appears,  between 
things-in-themselves  and  things  as  they  act  upon 
us,  and  suppose  that  real  knowledge  is  of  the  es- 


REALITY   AND   PROOF  37 

sence,  the  noumenon,  the  unchangeable  something 
which  is,  whatever  we  may  think  or  feel  or  know. 
This,  however,  gives  us  ontological  metaphysics  as 
true  knowledge,  and  it  is  as  far  as  possible  from  that 
which  men  in  general  mean  by  reality.  For  this 
is  found  precisely  in  things  as  they  appear  to  us, 
and  act  upon  us,  and  enter  into  relations  with  us. 

Our  purpose  is  not  to  discuss  these  questions, 
but  to  point  out  our  common  agreements.  The 
realistic  explanation  differs  widely  from  the  ideal- 
istic, but  both  agree  in  the  notion  of  reality  we 
have  set  forth.  The  classic  challenge  of  the  realist 
to  the  idealist  to  hit  his  head  against  a  stone,  with 
its  answer  that  the  proposed  test  proves  only  the 
impenetrability  of  the  realist's  own  head,  at  least 
shows  that  both  agree  in  accepting  as  real  an  es- 
tablished order  of  facts  and  in  interpreting  it  by 
its  effects  upon  ourselves.  We  should  no  doubt 
add  the  word  "normal,"  —  by  its  normal  effects 
upon  ourselves.  The  abnormal  appearance  is  real 
of  course,  in  a  sense,  but  we  mean  by  reality  that 
which  is  usual,  and  we  find  it  by  putting  ourselves 
in  a  normal  condition  and  observing  the  phenom- 
enon repeatedly.  Our  assurance  is  increased  when 
others  agree  with  us  and  we  feel  that  neither  we 
ourselves  nor  the   phenomena   are  abnormal.     So 


38      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

that  the  two  factors  are  a  consciousness,  and  an 
appearance  to  it ;  the  consciousness  the  same  in  all 
rational  men,  and  the  appearance  describable  in 
common  terms  by  all. 

The  older  logic  relied  wholly  upon  the  appeal 
to  common  consent.  It  started  with  axioms  of 
thought  supposed  to  be  accepted  by  all  reasoning 
men ;  it  shut  its  eyes  and  its  ears  and  proceeded  by 
the  processes  of  logic,  testing  its  conclusions  solely 
by  their  clearness  and  self-consistency.  But  when 
these  conclusions  were  proclaimed  as  true  they 
were  supposed  to  agree  with  the  established  ordei 
of  concrete  facts  as  truly  as  does  the  plain  man's 
judgment  or  the  scientist's  law.  That  is,  the  a 
priori  philosopher  did  not  suppose  that  he  was 
framing  a  system  which,  like  my  dream  landscape, 
lias  only  subjective  existence.  But  he  assumed, 
that  the  order  of  being  and  the  order  of  thought 
are  one  and  the  same,  and  therefore  that  if  a  con- 
sistent system  could  be  thought  out  it  would  truly 
represent  the  real  world  of  facts.  Thus  he  as- 
sumed the  veiy  thing  modern  science  attempts  to 
prove,  the  agreement  with  facts.  The  scientist 
too  brings  his  theory  to  the  facts,  reads  it  into 
them,  but  none  the  less  submits  it  to  them.  He 
does  not  assume  in  advance  that  they  conform  to 


REALITY   AND   PROOF  39 

it,  however  clear,  self-evident,  and  convincing  it 
may  seem,  but  by  laborious  experiment  verifies  it. 

A  theological  example  illustrates  the  older  pro- 
cedure. We  have  the  idea  of  a  perfect  being; 
perfection  implies  necessary  existence;  necessary 
existence  implies  actual  existence;  therefore  the 
perfect  being  exists.  The  aim  is  not  a  syllogism, 
but  the  demonstration  of  God's  real  and  to  me 
objective  existence.  But  the  scientific  test  is  want- 
ing;  no  such  perfect  being  can  be  tested,  verified 
by  experiment,  or  shown  to  have  any  but  a  purely 
notional  existence.  Existence  doubtless  is  part  of 
my  definition  of  a  perfect  being,  but  beyond  the 
consistency  of  my  definition  the  proof  has  no  value. 
The  argument  appeals  for  its  demonstration  in  the 
scientific  sense  to  some  future  time,  when  it  is  sup- 
posed that  we  shall  enter  God's  presence  and  see 
him  as  he  is. 

It  is  not  that  metaphysics  is  an  impossible  branch 
of  knowledge,  nor  that  it  is  unimportant,  nor  that 
its  materials  and  subjects  transcend  knowledge, 
but  that  its  canons  of  proof  have  led  to  no  con- 
clusive result.  Its  theories  have  been  formed  a 
priori,  its  logic  has  been  deductive,  and  its  sole 
tests  have  been  clearness  and  self-consistency  of 
thought.     It  therefore  cannot  be  proved  scientifi- 


40      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

cally.  If  the  thought  be  so  clear  that  reasoning 
men  cannot  think  the  contrary  when  once  it  has 
been  explained  to  them,  then  it  has  the  same  evi- 
dence of  truth  which  belongs  to  pure  mathematics. 
Such  an  a  'priori  philosophy  would  rank  with 
geometry,  as  Spinoza  expected  his  system  would  do, 
but  even  so  it  would  not  follow  that  our  perfect 
being  should  have  existence  save  in  our  thought, 
as  the  demonstration  that  the  three  angles  of  tri- 
angles equal  two  right  angles  does  not  show  that 
any  real  triangle  with  perfect  angles  exists.  But 
a  priori  metaphysics  has  a  twofold  difficulty :  it 
cannot,  like  pure  mathematics,  so  put  its  concep- 
tions that  all  competent  men  agree  in  them,  nor 
can  it,  like  physics,  show  that  its  laws  conform  to 
and  express  the  relations  of  the  world  of  concrete 
facts.  Hence  metaphysics  seems  unprofitable  and 
stale  to  many  scientific  men.  But  there  is  a  newer 
metaphysics,  which  does  not  differ  in  method  from 
physical  science.  It  studies  its  facts  and  builds 
up  its  proximate  theories  in  psychology  and  the 
science  of  knowledge.  On  these  as  basis  it  at- 
tacks the  more  fundamental  propositions  and  tries 
to  form  a  theory  which  shall  be  all-embracing.  It 
starts  with  concrete  facts,  and  concludes  by  sub- 
mitting its  theories  to  facts  as  final  tests.     It  does 


REALITY   AND  PROOF  41 

not  differ  from  physics  in  method,  but  includes  it, 
for  it  is  the  science  of  sciences  dealing  with  the 
conceptions  which  all  sciences  use.  Its  concep- 
tions, theories,  are  fewer  but  more  fundamental 
than  the  conceptions  of  the  particular  sciences,  and 
seem  more  remote  than  they  from  concrete  facts. 
But  in  truth  this  is  not  so,  for,  as  fundamental,  the 
conceptions  of  metaphysics  belong  to  ail  facts  and 
may  be  tested  by  the  results  of  the  special  sciences. 
With  the  acceptance  of  the  scientific  method  we 
may  look  for  a  growing  agreement,  and  the  coming 
of  a  time  when  competent  men  shall  agree  at  least 
as  fully  as  in  physics,  when  metaphysical  theory 
shall  be  accepted  by  students,  and  shall  be  seen  to 
explain  the  fundamental  facts  and  faiths  of  all 
knowledge.  One  need  not  add  that  such  a  meta- 
physical understanding  will  go  far  towards  heal- 
ing the  divisions  in  the  theories  of  the  other 
sciences. 

But  a  complete  agreement  is  far  in  the  future, 
and  science,  including  metaphysics,  is  content  with 
fragmentary  hypotheses  as  instalments  of  truth. 
Men  know  that  the  most  all-embracing  theory  is 
formed  only  by  abstraction,  by  selecting  parts  of 
the  fulness  of  reality,  and  that  no  theory  can  ex- 
hibit the  completeness  of  any  single  concrete  fact. 


42      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

Thus,  all  theories  are  only  temporary  and  partial 
expedients,  instalments  of  truth.  The  theories  of 
the  past  were  guesses,  incomplete  and  unsatisfac- 
tory, sometimes  misleading.  But  by  them  were 
advances  made  on  the  path  which  has  led  to  the 
fuller  knowledge  of  our  day.  Therefore  these  dim 
gropings  after  truth,  if  haply  it  might  be  found, 
are  not  scorned  nor  derided,  but  are  studied,  that 
the  growth  and  method  of  knowledge  may  be 
understood.  In  their  light,  for  example,  we  learn 
that  our  own  best  theories  and  most  certain  knowl- 
edge may  be  superseded,  and  that  the  science  of 
to-morrow  may  look  upon  to-day  as  we  upon  yester- 
day. i\Ien  are  aware  that  they  do  not  know  all 
the  facts,  and  that  every  generalization  based  upon 
partial  information  is  subject  to  revision  when  all 
the  facts  are  discovered.  None  the  less,  science 
holds  its  theories  as  true,  as  instalments  of  truth, 
and  conceives  of  a  higher  truth  as  doing  better 
what  we  do  now,  and  of  absolute  truth  as  accom- 
plishing perfectly  in  view  of  all  the  facts  what  we 
accomplish  imperfectly  with  our  fragmentary  view 
of  things.  We  may  be  sure  that  such  absolute 
and  final  truth  will  be  established  only  as  we  are 
true  to  the  facts  as  given,  and  to  the  truth  as  we 
see  it,  and  are,  at  the  same  time,  ready  to  give  up 


REALITY   AND  PROOF  43 

the  science  which  explains  in  part  for  the  science 
which  shall  better  explain  a  larger  part. 

Thus  far  we  have  followed  the  plain  man  in  the 
tests  to  which  he  submits  his  question,  and  we 
have  attempted  to  show  that  scientific  and  meta- 
physical tests  of  reality  do  not  differ  in  principle 
from  the  simplest  proofs  of  the  simplest  fact.  But 
other  elements  enter  life  and  constitute  its  larger 
part.  These  elements  also  submit  substantially  to 
the  same  tests  and  are  governed  by  the  same 
method,  for  knowledge  in  all  its  varieties  and 
parts  is  one.  We  have  asked  what  is  —  but  this 
is  followed  by  the  question,  what  should  be  ? 

My  real  landscape  may  be  tested  in  many  ways, 
among  them  as  to  its  beauty.  My  dream  landscape, 
too,  has  this  quality,  but  it  can  be  known  only  by 
myself,  and  by  others  only  indirectly  through  my 
words.  But  when  I  submit  the  real  landscape  to 
the  judgment  of  others,  there  is  room  for  difference 
of  opinion;  most  beautiful  to  me  it  may  be  less 
beautiful,  or  even  not  beautiful  at  all,  to  them 
Many  elements  enter  into  this  judgment:  the  in- 
definable personal  equation,  differences  of  view- 
point, of  education,  of  sensibility  to  mass  and  form 
and  color.  But  though  differences  are  more  ir- 
reconcilable here  than  in  mere  matters  of  fact,  it 


44      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

is  these  judgments,  ''worth  estimates,"  that  bring 
together  the  elements  which  give  content  to  life : 
pleasure,  pain,  and  our  feelings  in  general.  All 
judgments  to  a  degree  partake  of  this  nature,  for 
the  mind  acts  as  one,  and  never  as  pure  intellect 
or  as  pure  feeling ;  but  in  worth  estimates  distinc- 
tively, our  feelings,  the  fundamental  part  of  our 
nature,  are  more  immediately  concerned.  What 
here  is  the  standard  and  the  method  of  proof? 

In  general  the  proof  and  its  standard  do  not 
differ  from  other  proofs  and  standards.  Certain 
feelings  satisfy  me,  and  these  feelings  I  seek  to 
have  confirmed  by  the  judgment  of  others.  They, 
too,  agree  that  this  is  sweet,  or  beautiful,  or  grand, 
or  harmonious.  When  this  agreement  is  reached, 
I  take  my  judgment  to  be  true,  and  when  all  men 
agree,  I  have  the  highest  possible  proof.  But  "  all 
men"  is  here,  as  in  the  other  cases,  qualified  to 
mean  all  men  competent  to  judge,  so  that,  as  the 
scientist  is  not  disturbed  by  the  adverse  judgment 
of  the  ignoramus,  the  musician  is  not  disturbed 
because  the  man  on  the  street  prefers  rag  time  to 
Bach  or  Wagner.  The  standard  in  all  cases  is  the 
opinion  of  a  relatively  small  society,  the  plain  man 
being  content  with  the  traditions  of  the  commu- 
nity in  which  he  lives,  the  scientist  with  the  con- 


REALITY  AND  PROOF  46 

currence  of  his  circle  of  experts,  and  the  musician 
or  artist  with  the  commendation  of  the  few  he 
counts  his  peers. 

In  any  case,  if  one  finds  himself  alone  he  is, 
likely  enough,  shaken  in  his  judgment,  or  if  not  so 
shaken,  if  still  confident,  one  against  the  world,  he 
appeals  to  the  future,  to  the  world  sober  against 
the  world  drunk,  or  to  the  world  instructed  and 
competent  against  the  world  incompetent  and  ig- 
norant. Thus,  in  some  fashion,  future  or  present, 
the  appeal  is  to  the  judgment  of  the  world.  But 
such  appeal  to  the  future  is  of  the  nature  of  faith. 
Sure  of  my  own  judgment,  though  now,  owing  to 
the  prejudice  or  incompetence  of  others,  I  cannot 
prove  it,  I  look  to  the  future  for  my  vindication. 

I  Strictly  speaking,  I  can  speak  only  of  a  future 
proof  and  of  a  present  faith. 

But  faith  may  actively  labor  to  realize  itself. 
It   may  instruct   the   ignorant   and  persuade  the 

\  prejudiced.  It  opens  schools  and  art  galleries,  it 
gives  concerts  of  good  music  and  distributes  good 
literature,  certain  that  this  which  satisfies  and 
gratifies  its  own  taste  ultimately  must  gratify  all. 
It  thus  creates  the  very  standard  to  which  it  finally 
appeals  for  its  confirmation.  Thus  in  worth  es- 
timates there  is  an  objective  reference  of  a  peculiar 


46      PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

kind:  they  seek  to  externalize  themselves.      My 

plan  of  a  landscape  differs  from  my  dream.     My 

dream  ends   with  itself  and  the  gratified  memory 

which  remains,  but  my  plan   tries  to  modify  the 

actual  unsesthetic  landscape  which  stretches  before 

my  door,  and  to   make   it  conform  to  my   ideal. 

The  highest  activities  of  life   are  of  this  nature. 

Science  itself  is  first  a  selection  of  material  from 

the  formless  mass  in  accordance  with  a  thought; 

then,  when  it  passes  out  of  the   domain  of  pure 

science  into  applied,  it  is  the  careful  selection  and 

disposition  of  material,  so  that  that  which  has  been 

only   idea   may   take  fomi  and   shape  and   enter 

the  domain  of  actual  fact.     The  domain  of  nature 

!    is  shaped  by  art,  and  thought,  externalized,  takes 

]   its  place  henceforth  in  the  domain  of  natural  law, 

I   and  of  the  universe  of   facts.      In  such  activity 

■  man's   whole   nature  is   involved.      The   intellect 

suggests  the  concept,  the  feelings  approve,  the  will 

carries  it  into  execution. 

(       This  is  the  process  in  politics,  social  theories, 

I   and  ethics ;  an  ideal,  first,  which  must  be  approved 

:    by  practice,  embodied  in  institutions,  and  accepted 

by  all  mankind.     The  thought  of  the  philosopher 

I    becomes  the  dominant  force  of  communities  and 

I 

'    nations  and  the  race.     First  it  takes  possession  of 


REALITY  AND  PROOF  47 

the  soul  of  the  individual,  commending  itself  as 
good  and  just  and  true.  But  while  his  only  it  is 
incomplete ;  so  he  teaches  others,  who  carry  on  the 
missionary  labor,  until  widening  circles  feel  its 
influence,  and  it  becomes  at  last  the  standard  for  a 
denomination,  a  tribe,  a  people,  a  race,  is  embodied 
in  institutions  and  rules  conduct,  and  is  real  in  the 
highest  and  fullest  sense.  It  is  a  worth  estimate 
become  externalized,  the  justice,  the  law,  the  right, 
of  men.     It  may  be  the  guide  to  further  truth. 

Fundamentally,  I  repeat,  the  tests  of  truth  are 
the  same  in  the  whole  range  of  our  experience. 
Does  it  on  repeated  experiment  satisfy  me  ?  Do  com- 
petent observers  concur  in  the  judgment  ?  Does  it 
agree  with  the  facts  ?  We  may  add,  does  it  af- 
ford a  starting-point  for  further  investigations  and 
discoveries?  Some  judgments  declare  that  the 
concept  concurs  with  already  existing  facts,  but 
others  that  facts  can  be  made  to  concur  with  them. 
The  first  appeal  to  concrete  facts  collected,  the 
second  to  facts  to  be  formed  and  framed.  Until  so 
formed  and  framed  the  appeal  is  still  to  faith,  for 
the  test  is  that  the  theory  work.  As  soon  as  it 
thus  works,  it  takes  its  place  among  established 
facts  and  submits  to  the  ordinary  tests. 

These  worth  estimates,  to  be  realized  through 


48      PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

conduct,  demand  therefore  an  act  of  will.  It  is 
not ''  the  will  to  beheve  "  but  the  will  to  do.  It  is 
not  that  the  evidence  is  insufficient,  and  that  there- 
fore I  force  myself  to  a  decision,  but  that,  satisfied 
myself,  my  ideal  must  externalize  itself  and  take  its 
place  among  the  objects  known  by  all.  Such  ac- 
tivity brings  me  into  contact  with  reality,  and  sepa- 
rates my  true  thought  from  my  dreams  and  mere 
ideals.  If  it  will  not  work,  if  it  cannot  arouse  my 
will,  or  if,  my  will  aroused,  I  find  the  vision  fades 
and  that  it  cannot  be  realized  for  myself  or  others, 
it  is  a  mere  fancy  of  my  mind,  to  be  put  with  the 
landscape  of  my  dreams.  Only  when  one  carries 
his  belief  into  practice  or  verifies  his  theory  by 
experiment,  does  he  know.  That  which  refuses 
this  test  is  not  fruitful  knowledge,  nor  susceptible 
of  proof. 

As  already  indicated  the  distinction  made  by  the 
term  "  worth  estimate  "  is  artificial,  since  all  judg- 
ments partake  of  this  nature.  Our  feelings  are 
fundamental  in  consciousness,  and  to  gratify  them 
we  move  and  think.  But  we  find  obstacles  in  the 
way,  for  an  order  not  ourselves  seems  to  thwart  us. 
So  we  set  ourselves  to  learn  and  to  master  it. 
Even  if  we  seek  knowledge  "  for  its  own  sake  " 
still   is    this   a   worth    estimate    by  men    whose 


REALITY  AND  PROOF  49 

strongest  feeling  is  the  desire  to  know,  and  whose 
deepest  gratification  is  the  solving  of  a  puzzle. 
But  for  the  most  part  other  motives  predominate. 
Men  study  the  world  that  they  may  use  it,  that  is, 
that  their  desires  may  be  gratified.  Could  it  be 
shown  that  knowledge  is  useless,  that  its  results  are 
not  gratifying  but  the  reverse,  so  that  the  more  men 
have  of  it  the  worse  is  their  condition,  —  that  is 
to  say,  if  the  final  judgment  were  that  the  world  is 
fundamentally  evil,  so  that  illusion  is  better  than 
truth,  —  science  would  come  to  an  end,  for  men 
would  no  longer  investigate.  So  that  in  all 
science,  even  in  pure  science,  a  worth  estimate  is 
expressed  or  implied. 

Worth  estimates  move  the  will  and  are  the  chief 
agents  in  the  progress  of  the  race.  From  them 
come  the  differences  of  barbarism  and  civilization, 
as  ideals  advance,  as  men  come  to  desire  higher 
ends,  and  attempt  to  realize  these  ideals  in  con- 
duct. These  estimates  do  not  classify,  merely,  the 
facts  of  nature,  but  use  these  facts  as  material  for 
their  own  embodiment.  Nature  is  the  field  for 
their  employment,  as  descriptive  science  furnishes 
material  for  applied  science.  Through  them  man 
seeks  in  nature  for  the  realization  of  his  will.  He 
learns  the  laws  of  nature  that  he   may  triumph 


60     PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

over  it,  for  by  learning  first  its  facts  he  achieves 
realities  which  are  more  wonderful  than  the 
highest  flights  of  his  uninformed  imagination,  than 
the  strangest  marvels  of  his  dreams.  As  thus  he 
labors  to  fulfil  his  purposes  and  to  gratify  his  de- 
sires he  reveals  not  only  the  possibilities  of  ex- 
ternal nature,  but  himself.  As  he  wills,  he  is,  and 
we  know  him  as  we  learn  what  has  supreme  value 
in  his  estimates  of  life. 

The  world  is  thus  twofold,  —  a  natural  order 
which  man  learns,  and  a  supernatural  order  which 
he  imposes.  The  first  can  never  yield  the  second, 
and  the  second  cannot  be  realized  without  the  first. 
Nature  is  known  as  man  brings  his  thoughts  to 
it,  and  nature  is  transformed  as  man  brings  his 
will  to  act  upon  it.  The  highest  proof  which  can 
be  offered  of  any  theory  is  that  it  thus  trans- 
forms the  world,  that  is,  that  it  works. 

Where  now  shall  we  find  reality  in  religion,  and 
where  shall  Ave  look  for  proof?  Is  its  reality  in 
conformity  to  an  established  order,  and  if  so,  to 
the  order  which  is  or  to  that  which  shall  be  ?  Is 
our  worth  estimate  in  religion  derived  from 
nature,  or  is  it  a  protest  against  nature  and  pro- 
phetic of  a  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth  ?  Is  its 
proof  to  be  found  in  visions  and  marvels  extra- 


REALITY   AND  PROOF  51 

natural,  a  breaking  through  or  a  reversing  of 
nature,  or  is  it  to  be  found  in  the  transformation 
of  the  world  ?  To  answer  these  questions  we 
must  investigate  it,  and  this,  in  the  next  chapter 
we  shall  attempt  to  do  by  the  aid  of  the  results 
attained  in  the  science  of  comparative  religion. 


IV 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION,    DEVELOP- 
MENT, VARIETIES,  CONFLICTS, 
AND   PROOFS 

The  science  of  comparative  religion  has  shown 
that  man  is  religious  by  nature  and  that  the  ex- 
ceptions prove  the  rule.  Naturally  attempts  are 
made  to  explain  the  fact,  for  its  importance  is  un- 
doubted, since  religion  affects  man  in  his  whole 
being  and  through  him  powerfully  works  upon  his 
environment.  The  change  of  attitude  is  remark- 
able among  scientific  men,  the  subject  now  pri- 
marily exciting,  not  conflict,  but  investigation. 

But,  as  with  most  studies,  it  has  not  proved 
easy  to  set  forth  its  precise  limitations,  nor  ex- 
actly to  define  its  materials,  and  no  definition  com- 
mands general  consent.  Religion  is  man  reacting 
upon  his  environment  in  a  definite  way,  but  when 
we  ask  for  the  characteristic  of  this  definite  way 
we  get  various  answers.  In  view  of  the  wide 
diversity  one  hesitates  to  set  forth  his  own  view, 
but  I  must  venture,  since  we  cannot  discuss 
religion  without  defining  it. 


RELIGION:    ITS  DEFINITION  53 

"Religion  is  the  recognition  of  super-sensible 
realities  as  superior  and  worshipful. 

"  (a)  Religion  has  to  do  with  the  invisible  and 
the  intangible.  The  merest  peasant  who  worships 
the  rock  out  of  which  a  tree  grows  does  not  wor- 
ship it  as  rock.  Nor  when  he  restrains  the  sacri- 
legious globe-trotter  from  throwing  a  can  down 
the  crater  of  a  volcano  with  the  exclamation,  '  It 
is  God  I '  has  he  any  notion  that  the  mountain  qud 
mountain  is  divine.  It  is  not  the  stone  nor  the 
tree,  nor  the  image,  nor  the  cave,  nor  the  moun- 
tain, nor  the  sun,  nor  the  river ;  but  all  these  are 
sacred  because  they  are  not  merely  rock,  river,  or 
tree.  Let  the  peasant  be  convinced  to  the  con- 
trary, that  is,  let  him  believe  them  to  be  so  much 
brute  matter,  and  ipso  facto  he  ceases  to  worship 
them.  In  the  visible,  which  he  does  not  worship, 
he  is  conscious  of  something  more^  which  he  does 
worship. 

*'  And  this  same  consciousness  continues  in  all 
stages  of  religious  development.  The  peasant 
conceives  it  under  semi-materialistic  forms,  for  so 
only  can  he  think,  while  the  idealistic  philosopher 
calls  it  the  transcendental  and  attempts  to  free 
it  from  all  phenomenal  elements;  but  in  both 
alike  is  the  feeling  of  a  somewhat  other  than  this 


54      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

visible  and  tangible  world  with  which  our  senses 
have  normally  to  do.  In  this,  religious  feeling 
differs  from  the  sesthetic,  for  could  the  universe 
be  shown  to  be,  all  in  all,  only  a  great  machine^ 
religion  would  vanish,  but  aesthetics,  I  take  it, 
would  continue,  in  part  at  least,  as  before. 
y  "  (5)  This  supersensible  somewhat  is  recognized 
/  as  real;  indeed,  while  in  religious  mood,  as  the 
\  highest  reality.  To  the  peasant  its  presence  is 
mediated  by  things  of  sense,  but  it  is  more  real 
than  they  and  gives  them  their  value.  The  con- 
ception varies,  of  course,  with  education  until  a 
Matthew  Arnold  thinks  of  '  a  stream  of  tendency,' 
and  different  as  his  thought  is  from  the  semi- 
materialistic  fancy  of  the  fetish  worshipper,  yet  he 
too  conceives  this  '  stream '  not  as  mere  ideal  but 
as  real. 

^'  (c)  It  is  worshipful.  The  peasant  bows  before 
it,  mutters  his  prayer,  and  feels  in  its  presence 
awe,  wonder,  maj^be  fear,  and  worships.  The 
philosopher  may  use  no  outward  form,  utter  no 
word,  and  yet,  putting  this  as  highest,  worship  in 
spirit  and  in  truth. 
,  "  ((^)  It  is  good,  that  is,  it  meets  the  desires  of 
I  the  worshipper.  The  pacification  of  bad  gods  is 
a  perversion  of   the    religious   sentiment,  though 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  55 

the  misconception  from  which  it  arises  is  natural 
enough.  Even  a  religion  avowedly  pessimistic, 
like  Buddhism,  holds  goodness  fundamental.  For 
the  evils  of  existence  may  be  escaped  and  the 
teaching  of  Buddha  is  a  joyful  message  of  sal- 
vation. But  the  belief  that  man  may  be  saved 
is  faith  in  ultimate  goodness,  else  the  last  word 
would  be,  'Which  way  I  fly  is  hell:  myself  am 
hell ;  *  and  from  despair  comes  no  religion^ 

I  "(e)  And  finally,  this  supersensible  presence  is 
believed  to  *  respond '  to  the  worshipper.  Religion 
is  not  conceived  as  one-sided,  beginning  and  end- 

;  ing  in  ourselves,  but  is  communion  with  the  tran- 
scendent and  the  divine.  The  'response'  also  is 
of  course  conceived  variously,  including  the  vague 
feeling  stirred  in  the  heart  of  the  peasant,  dreams 
and  visions,  the  multiform  phenomena  of  posses- 
sion, the  ecstasy  of  extreme  emotionalism  vari- 
ously stimulated,  deliverance  through  miraculous 
interference,  communion  with  a  personal  God  in 
Theistic  religions,  and  the  beatific  vision  of  the 
philosopher  who  feels  his  individual  self  swallowed 
up  in  the  Infinite  and  finds  the  peace  which  pass- 
eth  all  understanding  as  he  perceives  God  to  be 
all  and  in  all. 

"These  five  elements,  then,  are  constituent  of 


66      PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

religion:  the  unseen,  the  transcendent,  recognized 
as  real,  as  worshipful,  as  good,  and  as  'respond- 
ing '  to  us.  In  all  religions  from  lowest  to  high- 
est they  are  found,  and  together  form  an  inclusive 
definition. 

*'It  follows  that  religion  does  not  spring  from 
fear  (observe  how  dear  to  his  heart  is  the  religion 
of  the  devotee),  though  fear  doubtless  often  stim- 
ulates and  quickens  the  religious  sense.  Nor  does 
it  arise  from  the  sense  of  dependence,  though  this 
is  often  closely  related  to  it.  But  man  worships, 
sometimes,  that  on  which  he  does  not  recognize 
himself  as  dependent.  It  is  not  merely  with  pray- 
ers for  help  that  the  worshipper  goes  to  his  god, 
but  fully  as  much  with  adoration  and  praise.  The 
religious  man,  so  to  speak,  instinctively  worships, 
without  needing  further  reason.  Nor  is  religion 
the  offspring  of  ignorance,  though  it  is  true  the 
ignorant  man  ignorantly  worships  many  things 
afterwards  recognized  as  unworthy  symbols  of  the 
Divine  Being.  But  this  successive  purification 
and  correction  no  more  prove  that  religion  is  es- 
sentially the  offspring  of  ignorance  than  does  the 
progressive  rejection  of  hypotheses  and  insufficient 
generalizations  prove  that  science  is  the  offspring 
of  ignorance,   j Religion  is  not  negative,  but  posi- 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  57 

/tive,  and  to  the  religious  man  increase  of  knowl- 
'-^  edge  means  increase  of  worship,  so  that  he  shall 
worship  most  who  knows  most.  Neither  is  reli- 
gion the  offspring  of  animism,  nor  of  fetichism, 
nor  of  ancestor  worship,  nor  of  totemism.  As  well 
might  one  suppose  it  the  offspring  of  Methodism, 
or  of  Presbyterianism.  These  are  various  ex- 
pressions of  the  religious  consciousness,  which  is 
deeper  than  them  all  and  source  of  them  all. 
Nor  is  religion  one  with  theologies,  in  any  form. 
It  does  not  come  from  our  instinct  of  causality, 
or  of  personality.  Theologies  are  philosophies  or 
cosmologies,  crude  or  profound,  explanations  of 
phenomena,  varying  with  each  grade  of  man's 
evolution.  Theology  none  the  less,  as  matter  of 
course,  influences  religion  and  this  at  every  stage. 
For  our  separation  of  the  religious  feeling  from 
the  theological  concept  is  more  or  less  artifi- 
cial, since  consciousness  always  contains  feeling, 
thought,  and  will. 

"  Could  philosophy  demonstrate  the  unreality  of 
the  being  worshipped,  not  by  this  worshipper  or  that, 
but  in  general,  so  that  material  elements  would 
represent  the  all,  religion,  as  we  have  seen,  would 
cease.  Could  theology  establish  an  absentee  God 
who  had  at  some  time  revealed  his  will  but  had  now 


58     PROOFS   OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

withdrawn  himself,  again  religion  would  disappear. 
There  might  be  the  obligation  to  believe  certain 
statements  touching  such  a  God,  but  none  to  wor- 
ship, and  by  hypothesis  no  communion  with  him. 
At  best  there  would  be  a  belief  in  such  communion 
in  some  future  world.  But,  apart  from  such  ex- 
treme views,  theology  must  modify  the  content  of 
the  religious  consciousness  at  every  point.  Our 
theology  varies  with  every  variation  in  our  general 
view  of  the  world,  and  therefore  it  is  vain  to  look 
for  agreement  in  the  developed  contents,  but  only 
in  the  vague  and  primary  feelings  as  above  inter- 
preted. For  example,  if  we  begin  with  our  open- 
mouthed  peasant  in  Japan  going  on  a  pilgrimage, 
we  shall  get  from  him  no  answer  which  is  articu- 
late. The  wonderful  to  him  is  God,  mediated  to 
him  by  the  unusual  in  nature  and  in  man  and  in 
art.  When  educated  in  certain  schools  of  Chinese 
philosophy  he  will  speak  of  rei^  meaning  some  mys- 
terious personage,  and  of  Tci,  a  mysterious  power. 
Trained  by  a  priest  he  will  speak  of  tlie  liotohe 
(Buddhas),  and  of  gods  many  and  diverse.  With 
these  differing  conceptions,  theologies,  he  will  nar- 
rate a  differing  experience.  That  is,  he  interprets 
his  religious  experience  in  terms  of  his  theology 
and  by  means  of  his  theology  brings  new  experi- 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  59 

ences  under  the  head  of  religion,  rejecting  old  ex- 
pressions and  experiences  as  no  longer  adequate. 
At  the  lowest  he  will  worship  the  wonderful,  at 
the  highest,  trained  now  in  Chinese  philosophy,  he 
will  give  up  native  gods  and  shrines,  will  reject 
Buddhist  images  and  temples,  and  will  say,  *  Fear 
the  ^vill  of  Heaven.  When  man  leaves  all  else  and 
is  humane  and  true  he  accords  with  Heaven ;  it 
surely  cherishes  and  embraces  liim.'  At  the  start- 
ing-point is  a  feeling  vague  and  almost  indescrib- 
able, and  a  theology  equally  vague  and  inarticulate, 
with  a  worship  unorganized  and  of  simplest  form. 
But  as  the  conceptions  grow  in  clearness,  so  does 
the  experience.  In  well-defined  polytheism  are 
direct  communications  from  the  gods,  direct  an- 
swers to  prayers,  a  priesthood,  sacrifices,  temples, 
and  an  experience  mediated  by  all  these,  itself 
elaborate  and  complex.  So  through  all  forms,  hen- 
otheistic,  monotheistic,  pantheistic,  the  religious 
element  remains,  but  varies,  is  impoverished  or 
enriched,  ennobled  or  debased  according  to  man's 
stage  of  culture  and  his  general  view  of  the  world. 
Even  in  the  highest  abstraction,  in  the  pantheistic 
view  which  seeks  oneness  and  not  communion, 
there  is  still  language  which  can  be  interpreted 
only  in  the  tones  of  all  reUgious  experience,  and 


60      PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

man  may  be  Gocl-intoxicated  while  denying  God. 
Like  the  peasant,  though  from  the  other  extreme, 
he  too  can  find  no  words  to  express  that  which  he 
feels  and  knows. 

"  We  separate,  then,  the  two  elements,  the  relig- 
ious instinct  present  in  all  forms,  and  the  devel- 
oped religious  consciousness  dependent  upon  our 
general  view  of  the  world  and  modified  directly  by 
our  theology.  From  this  the  inference  is  obvious, 
viz. :  that  we  can  make  few  statements  as  to 
religion  in  general,  but  must  discuss  religions  in 
particular,  if  we  would  go  beyond  these  vague  and 
general  points  all  have  in  common.  For  exam- 
ple, we  ask,  Is  religion  beneficial?  But  we  can 
only  answer,  What  religion?  From  its  emotional 
nature  religion  lends  itself  readily  to  immorality 
and  to  superstition.  To  immorality  because  the 
religious  feelings  are  akin  to  other  feelings,  and 
unless  carefully  discriminated  are  associated  with 
sensuahty,  fear,  anger,  cruelty,  and  the  like.  Re- 
ligion then  gives  its  sanction  to  these  passions  and 
forms  a  combination  of  terrible  strength  and  evil. 
The  religious  feeling,  like  all  others,  longs  for 
gratification,  is  of  great  strength,  and  may  readily 
be  misled  into  supposing  itself  gratified  through  the 
stimulation  of  other  passions.     It  lends  itself  with 


RELIGION:    ITS  DEFINITION  61 

equal  readiness  to  superstition,  for  it  precedes  a 
reasoned  view  of  the  world,  lays  hold  uncritically 
of  objects  and  teachings  which  seem  to  offer  it  a 
basis,  renders  its  objects  sacred,  objects  to  their 
criticism,  and  thus  remains  in  the  past  while  the 
science  of  the  present  moves  on  to  other  view- 
points. Thus  results  the  never-ending  conflict,  not 
only  of  science  and  theology,  but  of  science  and 
religion  in  so  far  as  the  religious  experience  clings 
to  and  finds  expression  through  the  conceptions  of 
the  past  held  sacred  in  theology.  No  religious 
feeling  is  'pure,'  but  each  is  in  part  offspring  of 
concepts  which  are  joined  with  these  feelings  from 
the  beginning,  and  therefore  at  no  stage  has  this 
conflict  been  escaped  excepting  when  for  uncertain 
periods  man's  view  of  the  world  has  remained 
unchanged  and  in  harmony  with  the  cosmological 
teachings  of  the  prevalent  rehgious  faith. "  ^ 

Doubt  arises  when  ritual  or  theory  appears  to 
fail.  In  the  simplest  instance  when  the  peasant 
who  has  reverenced  a  tree  as  possessing  divine  and 
deadly  powers  finds  himself  unharmed  within  its 
sphere  of  influence  he  concludes  that  the  tree  has 

1  Extract  from  a  paper  prepared  for  the  New  York  Philosophi- 
cal Club,  and  printed  in  the  "  International  Journal  of  Ethics," 
April,  1902. 


62      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

lost  its  divinity.  Possibly,  when  more  intelligent, 
he  questions  the  theory  and  asks  himself  whether 
the  tree  ever  contained  supernatural  presences  and 
occult  powers.  By  and  by  he  accepts  the  denial 
and  rejects  all  trees,  then  all  inanimate  objects, 
and  finally  all  finite  things  as  the  abodes  of  gods. 
When  thus  belief  at  the  command  of  reason  sur- 
renders its  immediate  objects  religion  itself  seems 
destroyed,  but  it  only  retreats  to  some  more  inac- 
cessible stronghold,  whence  it  resumes  its  sway,  for 
it  cannot  be  banished  from  the  world  since  it  be- 
longs to  the  nature  of  man. .  Thus  the  rejection  of 
particular  beliefs  may  come  from  two  causes,  —  the 
values  suggested  not  being  obtained,  or  the  theory 
set  forth  as  explanation  being  doubted.  Men 
come  to  test  their  beliefs  critically,  to  submit  them 
to  the  judgment  of  others,  and  to  hold  them  more 
tenaciously  than  before  or  to  give  them  up. 

The  fundamental  fact  is  the  experience  itself. 
When  one  has  it  he  relates  it  to  his  neighbor,  who 
probably  accepts  it,  since  belief  is  easy,  for  "  all 
men  yearn  after  the  gods."  But  a  single  experi- 
ence does  not  suffice,  and  belief  on  testimony  ex- 
cites desires  for  a  first-hand  acquaintance  with  the 
facts.  So  the  experience  is  repeated  and  "  the  prac- 
tice of  the  Presence  of  God  "  grows  up,  by  which 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  63 

truth  is  verified  and  the  religious  sense  is  gratified. 
Ritual,  temple,  grove,  mysterious  light  revive  the 
feelings  of  awe  and  reverence,  and  of  some  invisi- 
ble but  dimly  tangible  presence.  Prolonged  devo- 
tions and  concentration  of  mind,  with  ascetic 
deprivations,  make  apparitions  real,  and  reliance 
upon  a  Divine  power  stimulates  the  marking  of 
coincidences.  This  art  of  religion  is  fitted  to  its 
theory,  and  revives  and  verifies  its  experience.  But 
the  three,  theory,  art,  and  experience  do  not  exactly 
correspond.  The  theory  is  often  an  afterthought, 
the  attempted  explanation  of  the  experience,  and 
neither  represents  nor  explains  it  exactly.  So 
too  it  often  comes  to  include  far  more  than  the 
experience  contains,  because  of  the  system-build^ 
ing  tendencies  of  man.  Gathering  to  itself  much 
which  in  origin  is  quite  foreign  to  religion  in 
any  phase,  it  works  on  its  formulae  until  at  last 
the  intellectual  acceptance  of  the  system  becomes 
the  important  matter,  and  the  experience  is  dis- 
trusted as  enthusiasm  or  mysticism,  and  a  cold 
intellectual  belief  is  substituted  for  religion.  Such 
systems  cannot  be  true,  for  they  neither  express  the 
experience  itself,  nor  are  they  the  outcome  of  a 
really  careful  study  of  the  facts,  but  they  are  com- 
posed of  loosely  attached  facts,  theories,  and  fan- 


64      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

cies  of  heterogeneous  origin.  The  end  is  paradox, 
which  cannot  be  explained  nor  understood,  and 
faith  becomes  its  acceptance  in  spite  of  the  protest 
of  the  reason.  An  apologetics  then  is  formed 
which  perhaps  emphasizes  the  incomprehensibility 
of  the  doctrine,  or  labors  by  various  expedients  to 
explain  away  the  most  obvious  difficulties,  or  turns 
back  to  authority  and  asserts  that  the  critic  should 
accept  the  teaching  of  the  greater  men  who  for- 
mulated the  doctrine. 

Or  the  ritual  may  be  so  elaborated  and  made 
sacred  that  its  performance  is  the  chief  thing, 
giving  us  an  empty  ceremonialism,  as  the  other 
gives  an  empty  faith.  Sometimes  too,  in  highly 
developed  and  self-conscious  forms  of  religion,  the 
attempt  is  made  to  force  an  experience  in  accord- 
ance with  the  developed  doctrine,  with  results 
which  are  artificial  to  a  liigh  degree.  But  in  all 
these  instances  there  is  wide  departure  from  the 
normal  rehgious  type,  in  which  the  living  experi- 
ence is  its  own  evidence. 

As  this  evidence  is  found  in  all  religions  which 
are  alive,  it  cannot  be  the  exclusive  proof  of  any. 
In  apocalyptic  the  things  of  sense  mediate  the 
things  of  the  spirit,  the  visions  of  saints  conform 
to  the  earthly  environment,   and  the   angels  and 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  65 

heavens  of  Chinaman  and  European  differ  as  do 
their  worldly  habitations  and  experiences.  Thus, 
while  the  visions  of  things  normally  invisible 
seem  conclusive  to  the  believer,  they  have  no  fur- 
ther authority,  —  else  would  Buddhist,  Christian, 
and  Hindu  all  have  claims  to  the  reality  of  the 
worlds  disclosed,  but  one  hardly  can  suppose  the 
heavenly  world  divided  according  to  the  manners 
and  customs  and  political  divisions  of  present  liv- 
ing humanity.  So  apocalyptic  cannot  be  appealed 
to  as  proof,  since  it  is  common  to  many  forms  of 
religion  and  varies  with  each,  though  an  argument 
has  been  suggested  from  the  phenomena  as  a  whole 
as  showing  a  realm  variously  interpreted  accord- 
ing to  the  individual's  surroundings  and  culture. 
Such  an  experience  could  be  proved  only  were  it 
verified  by  experiment  and  open  to  tests  by  all. 

But  when  subjective  experience  is  of  a  higher 
nature,  when  the  experience  does  not  express 
itself  in  tales  of  visions  and  marvels,  but  in  words 
which  testify  of  ecstasy  or  of  profound  emotional 
satisfaction  and  happiness,  it  is  intelligible  even 
only  to  those  who  participate  in  a  like  experience, 
and  it  finds  its  parallel  in  widely  differing  faiths,  so 
that  it  too  cannot  be  urged  as  definite  and  particular 
proof  of  any.     It  is  like  the  music  of  Asiatic  and 


66      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

of  European,  each  satisfied  with  his  own  appeals  to 
it,  without  convincing  the  other.  Were  there  such 
an  experience  open  to  all,  and  acknowledged  by  all, 
then  it  would  have  as  high  a  degree  of  proof  as 
belongs  to  any  subjective  state,  and  its  reference 
to  an  outer  order  or  reality  as  source  w^ould  be  the 
task  of  philosophical  theology,  but  not  of  apolo- 
getics. ReUgious  experience,  in  this  sense,  may 
well,  then,  give  rise  to  a  theology,  but  it  cannot  be 
urged  as  primary  religious  proof. 

For  the  most  part  religions  do  not  seek  univer- 
sal proof.  They  are  content  with  the  testimony  of 
their  own  circle  of  adherents.  Indeed,  even  if  the 
claims  be  universal,  men  are  content  with  the  tes- 
timony of  some  little  community,  and  substitute 
the  testimony  of  family,  village,  nation,  or  church 
for  that  of  all  mankind.  In  the  varied  relations 
of  life  this  question  of  universal  validity  seldom 
arises.  But  a  few  religions,  Islam,  Buddliism,  and 
Christianity  force  attention  to  their  claim  to  be 
absolutely  and  exclusively  true.  How  shall  such 
claims  be  tested,  or  how  shall  one  religion  prove 
its  truth  to  the  believers  in  the  others  ?  Buddhist 
and  Christian  both  claim  a  profound  and  present 
salvation,  a  peace  which  passe th  understanding, 
which  satisfies  the  deepest  longings  of  the  soul. 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  67 

But  the  Christian  leads  us  to  God  the  Father  of 
spirits  and  to  Jesus  Christ  his  Son,  while  the 
Buddhist  denies  God  and  proclaims  an  abstract 
"  law "  as  the  ultimate  truth  and  reality.  Each 
claims  certainty  in  his  immediate  experience,  and 
the  experience  of  each  is  inaccessible  to  the  other. 
Were  either  experience  to  become  universal,  so 
that  all  who  submit  themselves  to  religious  condi- 
tions should  know  it,  proof  could  be  claimed; 
but  it  would  be  needless,  as  no  rival  would 
combat  its  pretensions.  So  it  is  in  isolated 
communities,  but  in  the  modern  world  all  com- 
munities mingle  and  the  question  seeks  its  an- 
swer. An  absolute  worth  estimate  is  found,  in 
music,  art,  or  religion,  when  none  disputes  it, — 
securus  judicat  orhis  terrarum^  a  universal  experi- 
ence yielding  universal  consent.  Meanwhile  to 
the  individual  his  own  experience  may  be  decisive. 
If  vivid  and  original  he  does  not  wait  for  common 
consent,  but  sets  himself  to  create  it.  He  becomes 
the  preacher  and  prophet,  and  by  and  by  men  who 
cannot  verify  his  experience  will  yet  die  for  his 
doctrine.  But  when  men  are  content  to  accept 
doctrine  at  second-hand,  without  a  personal  experi- 
ence, their  religion  is  considered  debased  and  unreal ; 
and  this  is  as  true  in  Confucianism  and  Buddhism 


68     PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

as  in  Christianity.  It  is  in  vain  that  one  believes 
that  God  spake  unto  Moses  and  the  prophets  if 
himself  insensible  to  the  Divine  presence  and  gifts. 
The  teachings  of  the  inspired  men  of  the  past  may 
be  regarded,  indeed,  as  the  necessary  means  of  access 
to  him,  but  the  fact  of  present  access  is  funda- 
mental. When,  therefore,  the  evidence  for  a 
religion  is  put  chiefly  in  the  past,  it  is  the  sign 
that  the  faith  is  dying.  So  certain  forms  of 
Buddhism  confess  that  in  the  evil  present  there  is 
no  attainment,  but  only  the  word  of  the  Law  with- 
out power.  The  apologetics  which  puts  historic 
evidence  as  to  miracles  in  the  chief  place  belongs 
to  this  class,!  for  the  appeal  is  to  a  display  of 
power  which  long  since  ceased,  and  to  a  super- 
naturalism  which  no  longer  submits  to  tests.  To 
the  unbeliever  who  asks  for  proofs,  the  claim  of 
supernatural  enlightenment  for  Gautama,  or  of 
superhuman  discernment  for  Confucius,  or  of  a 
heavenly  origin  for  the  Koran,  adds  nothing  to  the 
strength  of  the  case  for  these  religions.  Since  the 
supernatural  wonder  in  all  the  instances  alike  has 
ceased,  the  fundamental  proofs  can  be  found  only 

1  Paley  and  his  school  reduce  the  special  contents  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  to  the  lowest  possible  terms.  Compare  him  with  a 
Wesley,  who  finds  the  chief  proofs  in  a  living  experience. 


RELIGION:    ITS  DEFINITION  69 

in  the  contents  of  the  teaching,  and  not  in  argu- 
ments as  to  its  source.  And  if  there  be  transcen- 
dental doctrines  in  the  books  these  cannot  be 
proved  in  any  true  sense,  but  depend  upon  the 
plain  matters  of  fact,  the  truths  which  can  be 
verified  by  experiment  and  can  be  tested  by  all. 
Thus,  if  the  essential  truth  of  any  religion  is  found 
in  some  teaching  which  takes  one  wholly  outside 
of  experience,  such  a  teaching  cannot  be  the  object 
of  apologetic  reasoning,  for  this  confines  itself  to 
teachings  which  can  be  verified. 

Hence  in  the  doctrines  of  any  religion  it  is  not 
the  mysteries  but  the  plain  truths  which  submit 
themselves  to  proof  and  are  determinative.  The 
religion  is  determined  by  its  doctrine  of  God  no 
doubt,  but  not  of  God  as  incomprehensible  or 
mysterious,  but  of  him  as  presented  to  the  reason. 
For  in  advanced  stages  of  culture  religion  is  the 
worship  of  that  which  is  best  and  highest.  If, 
therefore,  God  be  described  unworthily  it  is  impos- 
sible to  worship  him,  and  men  refuse  to  call  him 
God  who  is  unrighteous  or  unwise  or  untrue. 
The  teachings  of  most  religions  we  reject  at  once 
without  serious  examination.  They  affront  our 
intelligence,  or  our  taste,  or  our  moral  sense. 
If  they  offer,  none  the  less,  prodigies  of  power  as 


70      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

proof  we  turn  a^yay  indifferent  or  contemptuous. 
In  this  the  religious  test  does  not  differ  from  the 
scientific.  The  specialist  will  not  concern  himself 
with  proofs  for  theories  which  are  absurd  upon 
their  face,  however  earnest  and  sincere  their  advo- 
cates may  be,  and  however  large  the  array  of  so- 
called  evidence  in  their  favor. 

In  religion  so  strongly  is  this  felt  that  men  of 
the  highest  religious  attainment  have  often  been 
described  as  atheists,  because  they  begin  mth 
emphatic  denial  of  the  popular  symbols  and  teach- 
ings. Sometimes,  by  men  of  high  reflective  power, 
this  process  continues  to  the  end.  Thus  in  the 
"  Greater  Vehicle  "  Buddha  is  the  symbol  of  a 
reality  higher  than  the  gods,  and  of  a  salvation 
compared  with  which  residence  in  heaven  for  a 
great  kalpa'^  is  not  to  be  desired.  The  supreme 
deity  of  the  Hindu  is  so  exalted  that  it  can  be 
described  only  by  denying  all  which  we  should 
account  best,  —  not  wise,  not  good,  not  loving, 
for  these,  the  highest  attributes  man  can  think, 
are  unworthy  to  describe  that  which  passes  all 
limitations  of  word  and  thought. 

The   highest   men   can    think    varies.     For   the 

1  A  kalpa  is  a  period  of  prodigious  length  —  just  short  of 
limitless. 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  71 

most  part  man  is  a  realist,  and  he  ascends  by  visi- 
ble steps  from  nature  to  nature's  God,  taking  man 
and  nature  and  God  in  a  simple  sense  and  a  child- 
like way,  so  that  the  highest  is  still  commensurate 
with  himself  and  may  be  described  in  like  terms. 
But  to  philosophers  such  descriptions  seem  unreal 
and  unworthy.  What  the  plain  man  worships  as 
noblest  seems  too  imperfect  and  limited  and  petty, 
while  to  the  plain  man  the  Absolute  of  the  phi- 
losopher seems  vague  and  unreal  in  its  turn,  un- 
satisfying to  mind  and  heart.  Man  varies  thus  in 
his  worth  estimates  in  all  departments  of  life,  in 
his  art  and  music  and  politics  and  civilization  and 
ethics,  as  in  religion.  So  many  religions  meet, 
seemingly,  so  fully  the  needs  of  such  multitudes 
of  men,  how  amid  them  all  shall  we  speak  of  the 
direct  and  fundamental  proofs  of  any  one? 

But  we  need  not  stop  with  so  dismal  an  out- 
look. It  is  not  every  one's  judgment  of  values 
which  has  claims  upon  our  attention.  Music  in 
its  rudest  forms  has  its  place  in  savage  life,  but 
we  do  not  therefore  surrender  our  judgment  that 
the  symphony  is  better  and  higher.  Religion 
normally  renders  man  free  from  fear,  and  makes 
it  possible  for  him  to  do  his  work  in  the  world. 
Even  the  religion  of  the  savage  accomplishes  this 


72      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

in  its  imperfect  way.  He  thinks  himself  sur- 
rounded by  demons,  which  are  the  imaginary  causes 
of  real  dangers  from  which  he  cannot  flee,  but  in 
spite  of  which  life  becomes  possible  in  the  belief 
that  the  demons  may  be  propitiated.  Though  his 
religion  fosters  the  very  fears  it  would  dispel,  yet 
is  it  essentially  a  way  of  salvation.  Man  in  his 
lowest  condition  finds  religions  faith  essential,  but 
so  is  it  at  the  highest  stage  of  his  development. 
He  must  have  some  faith  which  rids  him  of  fear 
and  makes  life  worth  living  and  work  worth  doing; 
and  even  he  who  insists  that  science  only  shall 
be  his  creed  believes  that  truth  can  be  discovered, 
and  that  being  discovered  it  shall  prove  to  be 
better  than  all  which  we  now  know.  As  the 
scientific  seeker  after  truth  disdains  none  of  man's 
honest  efforts  after  truth,  no  matter  how  mistaken 
they  have  proved  to  be,  and  though  he  acknowl- 
edges that  his  own  attempts  are  subject  to  future 
revision  and  even  contradiction,  yet  does  not  con- 
clude that  therefore  all  science  is  vain  and  that 
there  is  no  standard  by  which  his  truth  may  be 
shown  to  be  superior  to  the  fancies  of  the  past 
which  were  held  with  an  equal  tenacity,  so  the 
religious  man  may  feel  deepest  sympathy  with 
the  beliefs  of  the  past,  with  man's  blind  gropings 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFIXITIOX  73 

after  God,  and  yet  hold  fast  the  faith  of  the 
present  as  manifestly  higher  and  truer,  while  ad- 
mitting that  still  he  knows  in  part  and  prophesies 
in  part,  and  that  by  and  by,  when  that  which  is 
perfect  is  come,  that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done 
away.  His  highest  and  best  is  represented  by  his 
religion,  and  his  underlying  faith  is  that  the  full 
truth  shall  be  better  than  his  best.  What  he  now 
knows  he  holds  as  true,  but  as  only  an  instalment 
of  the  truth.  He  has  too  the  same  conviction 
which  moves  the  scientist,  that  this  which  ap- 
peals to  himself  as  true  shall  be  accepted  as  true 
by  all  men  if  only  they  can  be  got  to  see  it. 

But  the  scientist  appeals  not  only  to  the  per- 
suasive nature  of  his  truth,  its  self-evidencing 
character,  but  to  the  order  of  established  facts. 
In  like  fashion  does  religion  in  its  higher  forms 
turn  to  outward  facts  for  proofs.  It  does  not 
remain  a  bare  emotion  or  an  unutterable  rapture, 
but  it  embodies  itself  in  deeds.  It  reveals  itself 
and  finds  expression  in  architecture  and  ritual 
and  worship,  and  in  morals  and  the  whole  conduct 
of  life.  What  should  be  our  conduct  towards  the 
gods  is  a  question  which  arises  long  after  religion 
has  expressed  man's  instinctive  behavior  towards 
them.     To  worship,  to   pray,   to   praise,    to   offer 


74      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   IIP:LIGI0N 

gifts  are  instinctive  expressions  of  the  religious 
emotions.  And  the  expression  corresponds  to  the 
nature  of  the  god:  if  he  be  mysterious  we  shall 
wonder  and  adore;  if  he  be  cruel  we  shall  send 
our  children  through  the  fire  or  offer  up  our 
daughter  in  return  for  his  aid ;  if  he  be  licentious 
his  cult  shall  minister  to  our  passions ;  if  he  love 
beauty  we  shall  adorn  his  sanctuary ;  if  he  be 
holy  we  shall  enter  his  presence  with  clean  hands 
and  a  pure  heart.  Thus  religion  necessitates  a 
code  of  morals,  it  may  be  only  towards  the  deity, 
or  it  may  be  also  towards  man. 

If  its  code  has  to  do  chiefly  with  worship  its 
test  can  be  only  in  its  efficiency  in  producing  the 
emotions  it  is  designed  to  stimulate.  But  if  it 
include,  and  especially  if  it  make  foremost,  duty 
towards  our  fellows,  then  it  offers  itself  to  a  test 
which  may  appeal  even  to  those  who  have  not 
the  experience  and  do  not  believe  in  the  theology. 
Like  other  worth  estimates  which  have  to  do  with 
society,  the  question  is,  does  it  work  ?  This  is  a 
proof  not  far  away  in  heaven  nor  deep  in  the  heart 
of  the  individual  man,  but  nigh  at  hand  and,  like 
all  other  theories  which  have  to  do  with  practical 
life,  subject  to  simple  and  decisive  tests. 

Thus  religion  offers   itself   to  be   proved.     As 


RELIGION:    ITS   DEFINITION  75 

religion  it  says,  "  Test  me  and  find  in  me  the  satis- 
faction of  your  needs."  As  ethics  it  says,  "  Judge 
me  by  my  fruits."  The  first  test  is  only  for  those 
who  feel  the  need  of  religion;  the  second  offers 
itself  to  all. 

If  the  religion  in  question  claim  universality  a 
comparative  proof  must  be  offered  that  it  best 
satisfies  man's  needs  and  works  most  perfectly 
in  all  the  varied  relationships  of  all  the  varied 
societies  of  men.  It  is  not  possible  to  speak 
strictly  of  proof.  The  universal  judgment  is  of 
faith,  and  the  reason  must  be  content,  as  in  all 
science,  with  judgments  which  admittedly  are  rela- 
tive and  partial. 

To  sum  up:  Religion  belongs  to  man.  It  is 
his  instinctive  recognition  of  a  reality  invisible 
and  intangible,  though  mediated  by  the  things  of 
sense.  Its  substance  is  communion  with  God, 
hence  an  art  of  religion  is  formed,  the  "practice 
of  the  Presence  of  God."  But  the  art  is  imper- 
fect and  the  result  is  seldom  pure,  for  the  feeling 
of  worship  unites  with  other  feelings,  attaches 
itself  to  wrong  concepts,  and  the  religion  becomes 
debased,  immoral,  and  an  obstacle  to  man's  de- 
velopment. Men  come  to  doubt  it  and  to  re- 
nounce it  in  the  name  of  righteousness.     Religion 


76     PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

is  variously  explained  and  the  theory  of  religion, 
theology,  is  developed.  It  is  in  part  a  traditional 
explanation  of  the  facts,  in  part  a  syncretic  ab- 
sorption of  current  philosophy  and  science,  in  part 
the  direct  attempt  to  explain  and  justify  the  phe- 
nomena. When  the  world-view  changes  it  too  is 
doubted,  perhaps  because  of  its  adventitious  ele- 
ments, perhaps  because  of  its  real  substance ;  for 
men  outgrow  religions  as  they  outgrow  philoso- 
phies. Higher  ideals  assert  themselves,  higher 
standards  are  set  up,  and  men  put  away  childish 
things.  Were  such  development  uniform  conflict 
would  not  arise,  for  the  process  would  be  natural 
and  harmonious ;  but  neither  in  the  community 
nor  in  the  individual  is  progress  uniform,  so  that 
conflict  arises  not  only  between  parties  but  in  our- 
selves as  the  new  struggles  with  the  old.  The 
decision  is  found  in  the  twofold  judgment  as  to 
the  highest  in  ourselves  and  the  highest  in  the 
community  of  men.  Which  religion  most  truly 
satisfies  the  religious  needs,  and  which  justifies 
itself  in  conduct  ?  An  historic  illustration  chosen 
from  the  Far  East  and  free  from  our  own  preju- 
dices, presuppositions,  and  faith  will  make  the 
process  clear. 


THE   CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS   AN 
INSTANCE 

I  Religions  of  an  advanced  type  claim  religious 
'  attainment,  control  over  the  lives  of  men,  and 
,  absolute  truth.  Necessarily  conflict  ensues  when 
such  faiths  come  in  contact.  With  many  elements 
in  common  each  has  its  distinguishing  character- 
istic, and  this  characteristic  is  tested  in  a  struggle 
for  supremacy. 

Religions  may  be  divided  into  tribal  and  per- 
sonal religions,  or  into  natural  and  ethical  reli- 
gions, which  gives  us  the  same  line  of  cleavage. 
The  division  is  not  scientific,  but  it  answers  our 
purpose. 

Personal  or  ethical  religions  go  back  historically 
to  individuals  as  their  founders,  and  they  magnify 
the  ethical  element  as  essential.  Buddhism,  Con- 
fucianism, Judaism,  and  Islam  present  themselves 
at  once  as  illustrations.  Each  begins  with  a  great 
personage,   each  makes   morality  characteristic  of 


78      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN    RELIGION 

the  way  of  salvation,  and  each  claims  particular 
and  exclusive  authority  for  its  sacred  books. 

Of  course  there  are  differences:  Judaism  and 
Islam,  for  example,  proclaim  their  teachings  as 
from  God,  with  the  prophet  as  his  messenger. 
Buddhism  learns  its  way  from  the  Enlightened 
One,  who  by  long  struggles  has  arrived  at  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  Confucianism  em- 
bodies the  fundamental  laws  of  the  universe  which 
were  perceived  intuitively  and  without  conscious 
effort  by  the  sages.  None  the  less,  the  Sacred 
Books  of  China  have  acquired  an  authority  in  no 
degree  less  absolute  than  the  authority  of  the 
Koran  in  Islam. 

Nature  worships  grow  up,  seemingly,  uncon- 
sciously, and  are  the  naive  expression  of  a  common 
tradition  and  experience.  But  personal  religions 
first  exist  as  ideals  in  the  minds  of  individuals,  and 
are  expressed  in  sermons,  in  teachings,  in  definite 
and  intelligible  doctrines,  and  seek  consciously 
and  directly  to  control  and  shape  the  life.  So 
they  are  pre-eminently  ethical  religions,  since  ethi- 
cal conduct  is  action  in  accordance  with  ideals. 

These  religions  agree  in  setting  forth  a  conscious 
experience  as  their  immediate  end.  In  nature 
religions  man  is  religious  as  matter  of  course,  and 


THE  CONFLICT  OF  RELIGIONS  79 

accepts  the  common  faith  as  he  accepts  the  com- 
mon traditions  and  customs  unthinkingly.  But 
the  ethical  religions  begin  as  a  protest  and  a  chal- 
lenge, setting  forth  new  ideals  as  better  than  the 
common  tradition.  The  natural  man  clings  to  the 
old  and  rejects  the  new,  but  the  awakened  man  is 
born  again,  accepts  the  new  ideal,  sees  all  things 
from  his  new  point  of  view,  and  lives  a  new  life. 
His  experience  testifies  that  the  new  is  the  highest 
reality. 

Even  when  the  religion  becomes  itself  tradi- 
tional it  cannot  forget  its  origin.  It  still  sets 
forth  its  ideal,  giving  large  place  to  preaching;  it 
still  seeks  to  win  adherents,  and  it  still  distin- 
guishes between  the  natural  man  and  the  twice 
born,  between  the  outward  worshipper  and  the 
true  believer;  for  it  has  its  attainment  to  be  won, 
a  peace  which  passeth  understanding,  and  a  vic- 
tory over  the  world  and  fear  and  death.  This 
attainment  is  mediated  by  the  fundamental  teach- 
ings of  each  system  and  by  its  historical  and 
physical  environment. 

Each  religion  forms  its  own  systems  of  meta- 
physics, the  theoretical  explanation  of  its  phenom- 
ena, and  each  becomes  mingled  with  a  cosmogony 
representing  the  views  of  the  world  current  when 


80      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

it  was  founded,  or  acquired  during  its  history. 
Each  develops  an  apologetics  as  it  comes  in  con- 
tact with  rival  faiths,  and  our  immediate  interest 
is  in  the  arguments  which  offer  the  direct  and 
fundamental  proofs. 

An  interesting  illustration  is  found  in  the  con- 
flict hetween  Confucianism  and  Buddhism  in 
China  and  Japan,  a  typical  instance  decided  upon 
its  merits  after  long  contact  and  discussion. 

Confucius  (b.  550  B.  c,  circct)  claimed  to  be  not 
an  originator  but  a  transmitter,  yet  the  system 
known  by  his  name  is  rightly  traced  to  him.  He 
edited  and  passed  on  the  literary  remains  of  anti- 
quity, but  his  own  sayings  and  not  the  "classics" 
have  attained  decisive  authority. 

For  six  centuries  before  his  birth  a  single  dy- 
nasty had  ruled  China,  and  there  are  indications 
that  even  before  the  twelfth  century  B.C.  the  same 
general  forms  of  civilization  and  of  culture  had 
prevailed.  In  any  case  Confucius  supposed  these 
social  forms  identical  with  those  established  in  the 
earliest  times  by  the  mythical  Sage  Kings  and  with 
the  unchanging  laws  of  the  universe  itself.  Nor 
was  he  forced  to  any  other  conclusion  by  contact 
with  alien  civilization,  for  beyond  China  he  knew 
only  an  outer  fringe  of  barbarians. 


THE   COXFLICT   OF   RELTCxIONS  81 

But  in  his  day  the  order  of  the  past  was  dis- 
turbed with  feudal  strife  and  widespread  immo- 
rality. Thus  arose  his  activity,  from  veneration 
for  the  order  of  ancient  days  and  distress  over 
the  confusion  of  the  present. 

Confucius  left  nothing  of  moment  in  writing, 
but  his  sayings  were  collected  in  a  haphazard 
fashion  by  his  disciples  and  were  intersjoersed  with 
anecdotes  of  his  deeds  and  manners.  From  this 
volume,  the  Analects,  we  learn  the  substance  of 
his  message. 

It  was  very  simple:  "Return  to  the  right  line." 
The  principle  of  heaven  and  earth,  of  empire, 
family,  society,  and  of  the  individual  is  order. 
Let  prince  be  prince,  and  servant  be  servant :  let 
father  be  father,  and  son  be  son :  let  the  wise  rule 
and  teach,  and  let  the  stupid  obey  and  listen. 
This  is  fundamental. 

Society  is  organized  in  five  orders,  with  five 
relationships  and  five  corresponding  duties.  And 
the  individual  has  five  relationships,  with  five  cor- 
responding virtues.  The  individual  may  begin 
with  himself,  and  ruling  his  own  life  go  on  to 
govern  others  —  the  family,  the  province,  and 
finally  the  empire.  Or  we  may  consider  the  State 
as  a  whole,  and  setting  forth  its  order  find  every 


82      PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

man  his  rightful  place  and  assign  to  him  his 
duties.  The  entire  conception  is  social;  there  can 
be  no  solitary  virtue,  for  virtue  is  essentially  to 
stand  in  one's  place  and  perform  its  duties.  There 
can  be  nothing  higher  or  nobler,  for  the  place  is 
greater  and  more  permanent  and  more  necessary 
than  the  individual  who  fills  it.  Indeed  he  exists 
for  it  and  out  of  place  he  is  nothing,  fit  neither  for 
society  in  any  of  its  relations  nor  even  for  the 
waste  pile.  He  is  strictly  outcast,  without  further 
duty  or  relationship.  Sometimes  man  through  no 
fault  of  his  own  cannot  fulfil  these  duties,  and 
suicide  is  the  only  resource,  since  existence  apart 
from  one's  position  is  undesirable  and  non-ethical. 
So,  too,  individual  immortality  has  no  place  in 
this  teaching,  and  the  question  is  leit  wholly 
undetermined. 

The  principle  is  illustrated  and  enforced  by  the 
great  importance  attached  to  ceremonies.  Ritual 
is  as  important  as  ethics,  as  always  happens  when 
order  is  given  chief  place, — for  example,  in  the 
army,  where  form  is  almost  equal  to  substance, 
disorder  ranking  with  the  major  sins.  So  that  the 
extreme  punctiliousness  of  Confucianism  is  the 
natural  expression  of  its  organizing  principle. 

The  nature  of  supernatural  beings  is  left  unde- 


THE  CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS  83 

cided.  The  conservatism  of  Confucius  forced  a 
recognition  of  the  nature  gods  of  an  earlier  time, 
but  they  were  kept  at  a  distance.  Not  even  the 
Supreme  Ruler  has  any  active  share  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  universe.  For  as  man  is  made  a  part 
of  the  great  machine,  and  his  only  normal  activity 
is  in  accordance  with  its  laws,  all  other  free  activ- 
ity is  of  evil,  and  naturally  the  kosmos  does  not 
need  the  personal  interference  of  the  gods,  but  runs 
its  own  course  from  everlasting  to  everlasting. 

Nevertheless,  Confucianism  is  a  religion,  for  it 
identifies  its  teachings  with  the  eternal  and  in- 
visible verities,  and  its  morality  is  touched  with 
religious  emotion.  Heaven  becomes  the  visible 
representative  of  the  invisible  system  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  takes  the  place  of  Providence.  It 
rewards,  it  punishes,  it  protects,  and  it  destroys. 
As  the  Chinese  State  is  identified  with  humanity, 
in  all  China's  affliction  Heaven  is  afflicted,  and 
with  all  its  misfortunes  it  grieves.  The  universe 
is  by  no  means  dead,  for  it  is  filled  with  a  common 
life,  and  part  responds  to  part,  and  whole  to  part. 
Its  symbol  is  not  matter,  in  the  common  sense,  but 
the  acting,  feeling,  thinking  life  of  man.  The 
analogue  is  not  agnosticism  nor  materialism  nor 
positivism,  but  Stoicism. 


84      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

But  Confucianism  was  not  to  become  dominant 
at  once  nor  without  additions.  Already  in  its 
infancy  Laotsu  taught  his  mystical  paradoxes,  and 
many  another  system  sought  pre-eminence.  In  the 
days  of  the  grandson  of  Confucius  one  detects  a 
difference,  for  the  influence  of  Taoism  especially 
was  felt,  and  the  ethical  "Way"  of  the  Master 
was  in  the  process  of  reification,  becoming  a  mys- 
terious and  transcendental  Power.  In  Mencius 
the  tendency  was  still  more  marked  as  he  strug- 
gled to  maintain  the  standard  against  an  opposing 
host.  A  process  was  begun  which  could  terminate 
only  when  a  complete  philosophy  and  religion 
should  satisfy  all  the  intellectual  needs  of  men 
not  contented  with  the  practical  directions  of 
him  they  called  "Master."  And  it  is  in  accord- 
ance with  all  we  know  of  the  growth  of  doc- 
trine that  later  thinkers  identified  their  own 
speculations  with  the  books  they  acknowledged 
as  supreme. 

But  before  the  process  was  complete  Buddhism 
entered  China.  It  was  the  Buddhism  of  the 
Great  Vehicle,  far  removed  from  the  simplicity  of 
Gautama's  institute.  It  had  elaborate  temples 
and  rituals  and  orders  of  priests  and  nuns ;  prayers 
and  chants  and  magic  formulae;  ascetic  practices 


THE   CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS  85 

for  the  few  and  compromises  for  the  many; 
heaven  for  the  virtuous,  hell  for  the  wicked; 
gods,  angels,  saints,  and  martyrs;  activities,  mys- 
ticism, fables,  systems  of  doctrines ;  realism  for  the 
vulgar,  idealism  for  the  learned ;  it  was  all  things 
to  all  men,  and  by  all  means  won  many.  Later,  in 
Japan,  it  had  militant  priests,  sectarian  persecu- 
tions, and  fierce  participations  in  feudal  warfare. 
Yet  with  its  many  transformations  it  remained  in 
some  essentials  true  to  type,  insisting  upon  the 
impermanence  of  all  things  and  their  woe.  This 
series  of  systems  took  possession  of  China,  and 
later  of  Japan.  An  artistic  and  literary  develop- 
ment followed,  great  religious  establishments  were 
set  up,  monarchs  abdicated  and  became  priests,  and 
civilization  was  luxurious  and  corrupt.  Buddhism 
and  Confucianism  for  a  thousand  years  existed  side 
by  side,  or  even  were  commingled  in  an  uncritical 
and  unequal  fashion. 

In  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries  a.d.  came 
the  break  in  China,  postponed  for  some  centuries 
in  Japan  by  the  dark  ages  caused  by  feudal  strife. 
Great  Chinese  scholars  trained  in  Buddhism,  Tao- 
ism, and  Confucianism  brought  on  the  conflict  in 
which  the  issue  was  settled  once  for  all.  Buddh- 
ism became  the  religion  of  the  dependent  and  of 


86      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

the  ignorant,  and  Confucianism  the  completed 
philosophical  system  which  has  satisfied  educated 
men  in  China,  Korea,  and  Japan.  Only  in  our 
own  day  is  the  orthodox  Confucian  system  seri- 
ously challenged  by  our  western  science,  philoso- 
phy, and  religion.  Buddhism  was  rejected  on 
various  grounds  by  Confucian  writers :  — 

1st.  It  denied  men  their  own  nature,  setting  up 
a  standard  which  is  unnatural.  For  example,  it 
denied  marriage,  and  as  a  result  there  were  gross 
and  unnatural  vices.  In  accordance  with  it  the 
Buddhist  literature  is  foul,  and  compares  with 
the  Confucian  as  charcoal  to  snow.  Confucian- 
ism accords  with  nature,  exalts  marriage  and  the 
family,  thus  promoting  virtue. 

2d.  Nor  is  this  superficial  criticism.  Buddhism 
denying  the  order  of  society  would  destroy  it.  It 
praises  its  founder,  who,  born  a  king,  become  hus- 
band and  father,  forsook  his  aged  parents,  his 
wife,  his  child,  and  his  throne,  that  in  the  wilder- 
ness he  might  seek  salvation.  This  is  the  height 
of  immorality,  the  denial  of  nature.  Its  purpose 
was  good  no  doubt,  but  it  implies  a  complete  mis- 
understanding. For  what  contamination  is  there 
in  kingly  robes,  or  what  virtue  in  the  ascetic's 
garb?     Virtue  there  may  be  in  both,  or  vice,  for 


THE  CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS  87 

virtue  consists  in  standing  in  one's  place  and  per- 
forming its  duties. 

3d.  Buddha  was  only  mistaken,  though  well 
intentioned,  but  his  disciples  mistook  his  purpose 
and  in  search  of  salvation  betook  themselves  to 
monasteries  and  retreats  and  laid  down  the  respon- 
sibilities of  life.  A  more  terrible  illustration  of 
thorough  selfishness  cannot  be  found.  Neglect- 
ing the  natural  relationships  they  expect  to  win 
heaven,  and  come  to  believe,  at  last,  that  even  a 
parricide  can  be  saved  through  religious  duties 
and  formulae.  Thus  Buddhism  is  a  false  light, 
alluring  men  to  death.  It  puts  good  for  evil 
and  evil  for  good,  and  comes  not  to  save,  but  to 
destroy. 

4th.  The  theory  on  which  Buddhism  builds  is  a 
perverted  half-truth,  that  nothing  abides,  but  that 
all  things  pass  away.  Its  natural  result  is  to  make 
men  think  that  nothing  matters  much,  but  that 
they  may  do  as  they  please.  The  neglected  truth 
is  that  while  phenomena  pass  away  the  principles, 
the  laws  of  the  universe  abide.  They  are  from 
everlasting  to  everlasting,  from  chaos  to  kosmos, 
and  in  the  whole  great  process  back  to  chaos  again. 
They  are  in  heaven,  earth,  and  man,  and  constitute 
the  reality  of   all  things.     To  know  them  is  the 


88      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

way  to  peace,  and  to  fulfil  them  is  the  chief  end 
of  man.  To  neglect  them  is  to  make  virtue  as 
impermanent  as  the  clouds  and  to  destroy  at  once 
the  basis  of  morality  and  its  practice. 

5th.  To  the  end  Buddhism  is  true  to  its  essen- 
tially immoral  nature.  It  speaks  of  an  attainment 
and  finds  this  through  asceticism  or  through 
mental  contemplation,  but  this  contemplation  ter- 
minates in  itself.  It  is  a  mere  understanding  of 
principles  which  have  no  existence  save  in  our 
own  minds.  As  in  the  rest  of  its  teaching  Buddh- 
ism has  a  part  of  the  truth.  The  highest  bliss  is 
found  through  contemplation,  and  attainment  is 
the  perception  of  one's  identity  with  the  underl}- 
ing  principle  of  the  universe,  but  this  principle  is 
not  an  empty  thought  or  a  passive  idea,  but  it  is 
really  understood  as  we  fulfil  the  duties  of  our 
station.  For  the  principle  which  is  to  be  per- 
ceived is  an  all-embracing  order,  and  neither  a 
mystic  feeling  nor  a  mere  idea.  So  when  I  recog- 
nize myself  as  something  quite  other  than  this 
fleeting  consciousness,  my  willing,  feeling,  know- 
ing self,  and  identify  my  true  self  with  mj  posi- 
tion in  the  kosmos,  and  my  true  life  with  a 
fulfilment  of  its  duties,  then  I  have  attained  true 
knowledge.      But   manifestly,    if   I    do   not   thus 


THE   CONFLICT  OF   RELIGIONS  89 

know  through  the  exercise  of  these  duties  in  the 
actual  relationships  of  life,  I  know  nothing  as  I 
ought  to  know.  Thus  the  Confucianist  could 
agree  with  the  Buddhist  in  declaring  the  imper- 
manence  of  all  things,  including  what  men  mean 
by  their  selves,  but  he  differed  in  proclaiming  the 
eternity  of  principles,  which  in  the  actual  human 
society  find  expression  in  the  virtues  which  are 
exercised  in  the  five  relationships.  We  might 
sum  up  the  difference  by  saying  that  the  Buddhist 
ideal  is  the  contemplative  ascetic,  who  has  severed 
every  human  tie  and  has  entered  into  a  bliss  which 
cannot  be  disturbed,  because  it  is  passionless,  and 
that  the  Confucian  ideal  is  the  philosophic  states- 
man, who  has  an  understanding  of  the  theory  of 
the  universe,  and  uses  it  as  furnishing  the  com- 
plete reason  why  he  should  esteem  duty  to  the 
State  in  its  strictest  and  severest  terms  as  his  own 
chief  end.  The  contemplative  Buddhist  counsels 
men  to  flee  the  world,  but  the  Confucianist  teaches 
that  we  are  to  purify  and  reform  it. 

Buddhism  made,  neither  in  China  nor  in  Japan, 
an}'  effective  resistance,  and  philosophic  Confu- 
cianism became  in  time  the  authorized  and  estab- 
lished doctrine,  the  only  doctrine  recognized  by 
the  government,  and  in  Japan  taught  in  the  great 


90     PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

schools.  But  even  in  its  hour  of  triumph,  while 
the  great  Chu  Hi^  still  lived,  opponents  arose 
within  Confucianism  itself. 

Two  of  these  schools  are  of  especial  importance : 
the  first  denied  the  orthodox  ontological  realism 
in  the  interest  of  a  thorough-going  idealism,  and 
the  second  denied  it  in  the  interest  of  a  merely 
practical  following  of  the  Confucian  ethics.  The 
first  was  more  metaphysical  than  orthodoxy,  and 
declared  that  each  is  to  follow  the  dictates  of  his 
own  intuitive  knowledge,  making  thus  his  own 
nature  supreme;  the  second  thought  that  the 
orthodox  overlaid  the  plain,  practical  precepts  of 
the  sage  with  a  far-away,  misty  philosophy,  so  that 
its  understanding  became  the  chief  thing,  and  the 
ordinary  virtues  of  ordinary  folks  secondary.  Its 
watchword  was,  "Back  to  Confucius  himself,  so 
that  reading  him  not  through  the  eyes  of  commen- 
tators and  system-makers,  we  may  see  him  in  his 
own  true  light." 

It  does  not  belong  to  our  plan  to  do  more  than 
point  out  these  varying  schools  without  entering 
upon  their  merits.  The  three,  orthodox,  idealist, 
and  positivist,  are  all  true  to  fundamental  Confu- 

1  Chu  Hi,  b.  1130,  d.  1200  a.d.  His  exposition  of  Confucian- 
ism and  his  philosophy  constitute  still  the  test  of  "  orthodoxy  " 
in  China. 


THE   CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS  91 

cian  teaching,  though  they  differ  in  the  way  in 
which  it  is  developed  and  in  fidelity  to  its  purity. 
But  from  the  point  of  view  of  comparative  philos- 
ophy it  is  apparent  that  the  three  schools  wherein 
they  differ  are  not  characteristic  of  Confucianism, 
but  are  representative  of  permanent  differences  in 
men.  In  all  lands  and  among  all  races  where 
speculation  has  reached  a  certain  height,  we  find 
the  three  groups.  Some  thinkers  can  find  a  rea- 
soned basis  for  life  only  in  an  ontology,  and  iden- 
tify the  truth  with  this  foundation  and  regard  the 
men  who  deny  the  foundation  as  denying  the 
truth.  So  the  orthodox  school  insists  that  it  is 
only  by  considering  these  principles  or  laws  as  real 
beings,  as  the  most  real  of  all  beings,  as  being  itself, 
as  the  fundamental  cause  why  things  exist,  that  we 
can  be  true  to  the  principles  of  obedience,  loyalty, 
righteousness,  and  affection  which  are  found  in 
actual  society. 

So,  too,  there  are  men  who  are  not  satisfied 
with  dualistic  realism,  and  are  determined  to 
make  all  things  pure  phenomena,  with  the  mind  as 
the  fundamental  reality,  and  who  yet  are  as  ready 
as  the  orthodox  to  accept  the  practical  morality  of 
the  world  in  which  they  live.  And  finally,  there 
are  men  who,  weary  of  these  discussions  and  impa- 


92      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

tient  of  these  foundations  of  morality,  which  after 
all  can  afford  no  certain  ground,  push  them  aside 
and  insist  that  conduct  is  the  chief  thing,  and  that 
if  we  are  to  have  a  morality  which  shall  really 
reform  and  purify  society,  we  are  to  put  it  in  the 
fore-front  and  hand  over  metaphysics  and  ontology 
to  the  priests,  recluses,  and  ascetics  from  whom 
they  come. 

It  follows,  therefore,  that  Confucianism  does 
not  stand  or  fall  with  the  peculiar  tenets  of  any 
one  of  these  schools.  Buddhism,  too,  has  like 
differences,  though  the  insistence  u^Don  a  plain, 
practical  morality  is  not  so  prominent.  But  it 
has  its  solipsists,  and  its  cosmological  idealists, 
and  its  worshippers  of  one  Buddha,  and  its  wor- 
shippers of  many  Buddhas,  and  its  worshippers  of 
no  Buddha.  In  both  systems  alike,  through  long 
periods  of  time,  with  all  the  vast  variety  of  culture, 
education,  and  surroundings,  with  the  differences 
in  men  which  are  temperamental,  it  is  inevitable 
that  such  schools  should  arise  and  such  wide  di- 
versities manifest  themselves.  But,  also,  it  is  ap- 
parent that  the  conflict  between  the  two  is  not  to 
be  settled  by  an  appeal  to  these  peculiarities,  which 
belong  to  our  common  nature  and  not  to  either 
system   exclusively,    but    to  the    real    differences 


THE  CONFLICT   OF  RELIGIONS  93 

which    everywhere   make    Confucianist  to  differ 
from  Buddhist. 

In  the  conflicts  between  the  differing  Confu- 
cianist schools  the  charge  of  syncretism  is  freely 
urged  against  the  orthodox.  Their  antagonists 
are  never  weary  of  charging  them  with  incorporat- 
ing Buddhist  and  Taoist  elements.  The  charge  is 
doubtless  true.  The  long  contact  of  a  thousand 
years  with  Buddhism  left  its  deep  impressions  on 
the  Chinese  mind.  But  from  the  apologetic  point 
of  view  the  charge  is  beside  the  mark.  It  belongs 
to  the  systematic  doctrinal  strife  of  the  schools. 
There  is  no  canon  of  truth  which  demands  that 
any  teaching  remain  uninfluenced  by  its  surround- 
ings. It  is  apparent  that  Confucianism  won  its 
decisive  triumph  when  the  scholastics  of  the 
eleventh  century  provided  it  with  a  thorough- 
going philosophy,  and  whether  that  philosophy  is 
implied  by  Confucius  or  is  read  into  his  teachings 
is  unimportant.  The  question  of  the  historicity 
of  the  writings  attributed  to  Confucius,  and  even 
of  his  own  historicity,  if  fully  answered,  settles 
nothing.  For  the  student  who  comes  to  the  topic 
with  an  open  mind  the  system  offers  itself  as  it  is, 
and  must  stand  or  fall  by  itself,  without  aid  or  loss 
from  the  criticism  which  attacks  the  history  and 
the  original  documents. 


94      PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

The  final  system  is  as  we  find  it,  a  great  attempt 
by  men  of  vast  learning  and  of  keen  minds  to  sys- 
tematize the  universe  and  to  explain  it  all  on  their 
principles.  Cosmology,  ontology,  history,  natural 
science,  even  the  arts  of  medicine,  etiquette,  and 
war  are  embraced  in  it.  It  comes  to  surround  the 
minds  of  men  as  an  intellectual  atmosphere.  It  is 
identified  with  the  teachings  of  the  sages  and  with 
the  eternal  principles  of  Heaven  and  Earth.  It 
appropriates  the  treasures  of  alien  systems,  and  it 
employs  a  terminology  admittedly  foreign  to  the 
Sacred  Books.  It  has  its  differing  schools,  and  its 
endless  disputes  over  the  finer  points  of  doctrine 
and  exegesis. 

It  claims  identity  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Master,  but  it  admits  that  he  did  not  use  its 
terms.  But  what  he  taught  implicitly  it  pro- 
claims explicitly.  Were  he  to  return  to  the  earth 
he  would  recognize  his  successors  and  adopt  their 
forms  of  exposition  as  his  own.  Thus,  ultimately, 
the  great  commentaries  explain  Confucius'  words 
in  the  sense  maintained  by  Chu  Hi,  and  the  latter 
becomes  the  real  authority.  It  is  his  ontology 
which  is  identified  with  the  eternal  truth. 

But  Confucianism,  as  matter  of  fact,  cannot  be 
overturned  by  attacks  upon  the  teachings  of  the 


THE   CONFLICT   OF   RELIGIONS  95 

scholastics  of  the  twelfth  century  A.  D.  Whether 
they  are  correct  in  claiming  a  legitimate  develop- 
ment of  his  teaching,  and  that  he  implied  their 
ontology,  or  whether  Buddhism  and  Taoism  are 
read  into  his  words  as  the  Ancient  Learning  School 
charge,  the  fact  remains  that  Confucianism  existed 
for  fifteen  centuries  before  Chu  Hi,  and  that  men 
who  reject  his  explanations  and  his  theories  are  as 
loyal  to  Confucius  as  are  his  followers.  We  can 
at  least  clearly  separate  the  two,  the  teachings  of 
Confucius  and  the  teachings  of  Chu  Hi,  and  we 
can  test  each  by  itself.  In  the  actual  conflict  with 
Buddhism,  as  matter  of  fact,  this  was  done,  and 
therefore  the  conflict  was  on  the  right  ground. 

Is  the  world  good  or  evil  ?  Good,  says  Confu- 
cius; evil,  says  Buddha.  What  is  our  supreme 
duty?  To  stand  in  our  lot  and  fulfil  its  duties, 
says  the  Confucianist;  to  flee  the  world  and  to 
sever  its  ties,  says  the  Buddhist.  Follow  me,  says 
the  one,  and  the  well-ordered  empire  existing  in 
peace  shall  minister  to  the  happiness  of  man.  Fol- 
low me,  says  the  other,  and  breaking  all  ties  and 
destroying  all  passions,  and  making  all  things  as 
if  they  were  not,  you  shall  find  a  perfect  peace 
which  can  never  be  destroyed. 

This  was  the  question  between  the  two,  and  the 


96      PROOFS   OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

answer  could  not  be  doubtful.  For  China  to  ac- 
cept Buddhism  seriously  was  to  renounce  its  future 
as  its  past;  but  to  hold  fast  to  the  teachings  of  the 
sages  was  to  maintain  the  ideals  which  only  could 
insure  the  prosperity  and  perpetuity  of  the  Confu- 
cian State. 

The  Buddhist  could  appeal  to  the  disillusioned 
few,  to  whom  contemplation  and  empty  idleness 
seemed  worthy  ideals,  but  Confucianism  appealed 
to  son,  father,  friend,  neighbor,  servant,  master, 
statesman,  emperor,  to  all  who  valued  the  rela- 
tionships of  life,  to  all  who  had  work  to  do,  and 
to  all  who  felt  the  stoic  passion  for  a  virtue  which 
is  more  precious  than  life. 

Thus  Confucianism  won  its  victory  through  the 
sense  of  right  in  man,  —  that  is,  in  the  Chinaman, 
and  in  the  other  Far-Easterns.  The  Confucian 
empire,  society,  and  family  existing  long  before 
Buddhism  entered  the  empire,  and  even  for  cen- 
turies before  Confucius  lived.  Chinamen  found 
complete  satisfaction  in  this  ancient  model,  as  they 
still  find  it,  since  it  embodies  the  fundamental  and 
controlling  ideas  of  the  race,  ideas  which  are  to- 
day as  they  ever  have  been,  ideas  which  are  not 
the  offspring  of  the  doctrine,  but  its  source. 
Chinese  history  is  didactic  and  facts  are  of  minor 


THE  CONFLICT  OF  RELIGIONS  97 

importance,  yet  it  truly  asserts  that  the  peace  and 
prosperity  of  the  State  have  been  bound  up  in  this 
religion,  and  that  a  long  line  of  historic  facts  can 
be  adduced  in  its  favor.  So  that  to  the  educated 
Chinaman  to-day  the  decadence  of  Confucian 
teachings  and  morality  means  the  dissolution  of 
society. 

Thus  does  Confucianism  embody  the  immemorial 
customs  of  a  race  which  loves  antiquity.  It  sets 
forth  an  ideal  which  satisfies  the  desires  of  the 
people,  and  embodies  the  ideal  in  a  great  historic 
character  and  in  a  long  list  of  statesmen,  philos- 
ophers, and  scholars  who  were  formed  upon  his 
model.  It  is  taught  to  all,  and  is  taken  as  indis- 
putable truth  in  all  literature.  It  is  final  law  in 
courts  of  justice,  and  forms  the  fundamental  con- 
stitution of  the  State.  All  knowledge  has  come  to 
be  embraced  within  its  sweep,  and  it  satisfies  the 
eager  minds  of  men  with  its  philosophy,  and  cos- 
mology, and  literature.  To  the  graduate  it  em- 
bodies the  fundamental  truths  of  nature,  and  to 
the  multitude  no  other  teaching  is  desirable  or 
even  possible.  Itself,  thus  satisfying  the  minds 
of  men  and  embodying  itself  in  their  conduct,  is 
its  own  direct  and  fundamental  proof. 

The  truth  of  Confucianism  is,  therefore,  its  con- 


98     PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

formity  to  the  facts,  its  conformity  to  society,  as 
it  has  developed  during  the  long  isolation  of  the 
Chinese  people.  It  can  be  successfully  attacked 
only  as  the  ideal  it  embodies  is  replaced  by  some 
nobler  ideal,  which  shall  lead  the  race  to  a  higher 
civilization  and  a  more  worthy  life.  Buddhism 
made  its  attempt  and  failed,  because  its  ideal  did 
not  appeal  to  the  people,  and  because  it  was  not 
true  to  the  facts.  All  the  rest  is  secondary.  As 
we  have  pointed  out,  the  system  does  not  depend 
upon  its  metaphysics,  for  the  latter  is  only  its 
ontological  explanation.  It  does  not  depend  upon 
its  cosmology,  for  this  is  only  the  current  ideas  of 
science  brought  together  and  interpreted  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  demands  of  Chinese  system- 
makers.  It  is  not  one  with  its  interpretations  of 
history,  nor  even  with  the  identification  of  its 
teachings  with  the  words  of  the  Master,  for  its 
precepts  have  validity  only  as  they  are  true  to  the 
social  condition  which  they  attempt  to  embody, 
and  that  remaining  the  same  the  question  as  to  the 
authenticity  of  the  words  ascribed  to  Confucius  is 
of  secondary  consequence.  Were  Confucianism  to 
be  destroyed  simply  by  attacks  upon  the  histo- 
ricity and  authenticity  of  its  documentary  sources, 
or  upon   its  cosmogony   and    ontology   the  result 


THE   CONFLICT   OF  RELIGIONS  99 

would  be  only  anarchy.  For  men,  religious  by 
nature,  lacking  some  new  system  would  relapse 
into  a  tangle  of  superstitions  and  vain  imaginings. 
Only  by  some  ideal  more  elevating  and  some  truth 
which  embraces  a  larger  range  of  facts,  can  the 
conflict  of  religions  terminate  in  a  victory  which 
shall  be  beneficial  and  worthy  of  the  efforts  of  self- 
denying  and  reasoning  men.  For,  favorable  as 
may  be  our  judgment  of  Confucianism,  we  cannot 
regard  it  as  final.  It  leaves  us  uninterested  and 
cold ;  for  the  civilization  which  it  represents,  and 
with  which  it  stands  or  falls,  on  the  whole  is  re- 
pulsive to  the  Western  mind,  and  its  adaptation  to 
China  explains  why  that  empire  remains  unattrac- 
tive and  unconvincing.  The  ideals  of  the  twelfth 
century  B.  c.  in  China  cannot  be  the  ideal  for 
humanity  in  the  twentieth  century  A.  D.  Indeed, 
in  our  day,  the  salvation  of  Japan  is  in  the  fact 
that  it  has  turned  away  from  this  system  which 
for  centuries  appeared  to  contain  the  final  truth, 
and  the  difference  between  the  present  position  of 
the  two  empires  is  expressed  in  the  statement  that 
China  learns  no  new  truth  and  aspires  to  no  higher 
standard,  while  Japan  has  adopted  in  part  the 
ideals  and  standards  of  modern  times. 


16476B 


VI 

THE  CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

Over  against  the  East  is  the  Christian  West,  and 
these  two  are  no  longer  in  separation,  but  in  the 
most  vital  relationship.  Let  us  attempt  to  study 
the  problems  of  Christianity  as  we  discussed  Con- 
fucianism, for  only  in  the  light  of  impartial  studies 
can  we  hope  to  find  truth. 

Multitudes  of  sects  profess  the  Christian  faith, 
and  its  definitions  are  as  varied  as  those  who  pro- 
fess it.  No  general  agreement  can  be  found  as  to 
its  nature,  its  essential  teaching,  or  its  histor}'-. 
The  enumeration  of  its  differing  definitions  and 
their  discussion  would  require  volumes,  for  the 
divergences,  many  and  great,  are  to  be  paralleled 
only  by  the  innumerable  sects  of  Buddhism. 

But  as  in  Confucianism,  so  here,  we  are  not  con- 
cerned with  the  truth  of  Christianity  as  set  forth 
by  any  particular  sect  or  school,  or  as  embodied  in 
any  systematic  set  of  doctrines,  for  this  belongs  to 
the   disciplines   of   historical    and    of    systematic 


THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION  101 

theology.  Nor  are  we  to  maintain  the  identity  of 
pure  Christianity  with  any  of  its  forms,  either  prim- 
itive or  derived.  But  we  are  to  ask  for  a  distin- 
guishing feature  which  shall  be  recognized  by  all, 
and  which  belongs  indisputably  to  it.  Thus,  if 
any  one  differs  from  us,  and  thinks  we  have  not 
adequately  defined  Christianity,  nor  set  forth  all 
which  is  essential  to  it,  we  shall  have  no  quarrel 
with  him,  for  we  differ  only  with  those  who  dispute 
this  feature  as  essential. 

It  is  the  commonplace  of  our  day  to  emphasize 
"love  "  as  this  characteristic,  and  the  commonness 
of  the  assertion  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that 
while  Christianity  includes  much  more,  and  though 
other  elements  have  been  often  predominant,  still 
in  some  degree  at  least  the  love  of  God  to  man, 
the  love  of  man  to  God,  and  the  love  of  man  to 
man  belong  to  our  religion  as  all  forms  of  Buddh- 
ism proclaim  the  transitoriness  of  the  world,  and 
as  every  school  of  Confucianism  teaches  the  prin- 
ciple of  order  as  embodied  in  a  social  code. 

Christ's  teaching  is  sometimes  summed  up  in 
the  phrases  "the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the 
brotherhood  of  man,"  and  though  his  teaching 
includes  much  more,  it  certainly  puts  emphasis 
on  this  as  characteristic  and  essential.     Not  only  is 


102     PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

"  Father  "  his  habitual  term  for  God,  not  only  does 
he  use  the  family  names  in  indicating  those  who 
are  one  with  him,  but  he  bases  our  salvation  from 
sin  and  care,  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  and  our 
right  attitude  towards  our  fellow-men  upon  this 
aspect  of  God's  nature.     The  synoptic  Gospels,  in 
their  reports  of  the  words  of  Jesus,  show  him  find- 
ing the  solution  of  all  problems  in  the  Fatherhood 
of  God  as  the  Analects  show  us  Confucius  finding 
the  solution  of  his  problems  in  the  maintenance 
of  a  conservative  social  order ;  for  with  Jesus  the 
family  indicates  the  true  social  conception  of  the 
kingdom   of   God.     The    Johannine    writings,    in 
accordance  with  their  more  self-conscious  and  di- 
dactic character  set  forth  the  same  truth,  teaching 
that  Christ  is  the  manifestation  of    God  who  is 
love,  and  that  we  know  him  through  the  Spirit,  who 
interprets  Christ  to  us.     Only  as  we  are  born  of  the 
same  Spirit  and  love  our  fellows,  can  we  know 
truth,  that  is,  God.     Nor  is  it  otherwise  with  Paul, 
who,  notwithstanding  his  emphasis  upon  faith  as 
our   attitude  towards   God,  yet  makes   love,    our 
attitude  towards  men,  the  greatest  thing   in   the 
world.     The  source  of  redemption  is  God's  love  to 
man,  the  Divine  righteousness  being  grace,  God's 
love  to  sinners.     The  apostle  embodied  his  teach- 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  103 

ing  in  his  own  life,  in  his  activity  as  the  great 
missionary  to  the  nations. 

Even  in  its  earliest  documents  Christianity  has 
differing  forms,  yet  in  them  all  this  truth,  as  we 
have  indicated  briefly,  stands  forth  as  characteristic. 
But  when  we  ask,  as  men  certainly  must  ask,  for 
the  metaphysical  presuppositions  and  historical 
determinations  of  the  manifestations  of  this  love 
of  God,  we  find  wide  divergences  and  differing 
explanations.  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  discuss 
these  divergent  forms,  but,  as  in  Confucianism, 
merely  to  call  attention  to  them,  and  to  note  that 
with  the  wide  diversities  of  men  in  culture,  tem- 
perament, and  environment,  such  differences  are 
inevitable. 

We  must  define  Christian  love  more  closely.  It 
is  not  the  love  of  reciprocity,  the  affection  we  have 
naturally  for  those  who  are  agreeable  and  kindly, 
for  do  not  the  publicans  so  ?  It  is  not  a  feeling  of  the 
presence  of  an  ineffable  Being,  the  love  of  mj^stical 
religion.  It  is  not  the  intellectual  apprehension  of 
the  Infinite,  the  pure  intellectual  love  of  a  Spinoza. 
It  is  not  dealing  with  our  neighbors  according  to 
righteousness,  for  that  is  the  law  which  Christian- 
ity at  once  fulfils  and  surpasses.  But  beyond  all 
these,  it  leads  us  to  render  to  our  fellows  that  on 


104     PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

i  which  they  have  no  claim,  and  to  give,  looking  for 
I  nothing  in  return.  Its  supreme  manifestation  is  in 
i  returning  good  for  evil,  in  loving  our  enemies. 
So  God  deals  with  the  sinner.  It  is  not  that 
we  first  loved  him,  but  he  commendeth  his  love 
towards  us  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners 
Christ  died  for  the  ungodly.  It  is  when  we  are  no 
more  worthy  to  be  called  sons  that  our  Father 
welcomes  us  with  music  and  feasting  and  puts  on 
us  the  best  robe  and  ring.  God's  salvation,  as 
Romanist  and  Protestant  alike  teach,  is  of  grace, 
a  free  gift.  Hence  the  condition  of  acceptance  is 
the  feeling  of  need,  not  necessarily  of  the  need  of 
forgiveness,  but  of  God's  gift.  It  is  the  sick  and 
not  the  well  who  feel  their  need ;  the  harlots  and 
the  publicans  accept  Christ's  gift,  for  he  came  to 
call  not  the  pious,  but  the  outcasts.  Self-com- 
I  placency,  self-sufficiency,  and  self-confidence  hinder 
^  acceptance  of  his  gifts.  Thus  humility  and  gra1> 
itude  are  the  characteristic  Christian  virtues 
towards  God.  He  gives,  we  receive ;  he  loves,  we 
are  loved ;  he  forgives,  we  have  sinned.  So  com- 
plete is  this  relationship  that  all  offerings  to  God 
cease,  for  he  makes  the  only  offering  and  the  only 
sacrifice.  All  merit  ceases,  for  at  best  we  are  un- 
profitable servants.     He  does  not  seek  our  worship, 


THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  105 

nor  our  praise,  nor  our  gifts,  but  only  that  we  love 
our  fellow-men  as  he  has  loved  us,  and  serve  them 
as  he  serves  us. 

Thus  love  to  God  is  source  of  our  love  to  our 
fellow-men,  and  yet,  with  the  paradox  of  truth, 
love  to  our  fellow-men  is  the  interpretation  of  God's 
love  to  us,  as  we  pray.  Forgive  as  we  have  for- 
given. God's  love  is  primary  source,  and  man- 
ifested in  Jesus  Christ  wins  our  love  to  God.  But 
such  love  is  not  perfect,  it  does  not  enter  into  the 
fulness  of  God's  love,  until  we  love  our  neighbors, 
even  those  who  sin  against  us.  Then  first  we 
truly  know,  as  the  child  reaUy  knows  its  parents' 
love  only  when  he  becomes  a  parent.  We  cannot 
exercise  pure.  Christian,  unrequited  love  towards 
God,  but  towards  our  fellows  only.  So  that  the 
Christian  love  finds  its  meaning,  not  in  mystic  ec- 
stasy, nor  in  intellectual  clearness  of  vision,  but 
in  our  self-denying  service  of  others.  For  accord- 
ling  to  the  gospel,  none  can  know  forgiveness 
totil  he  has  forgiven,  nor  mercy  until  he  has  been 
merciful,  nor  grace  until  he  has  been  gracious.  So 
that  the  requisite  to  a  true  knowledge  of  God  is  a 
like  mind  in  ourselves,  for  ethics  and  religion  are 
the  two  aspects  of  a  single  experience. 

Christian  knowledge   is   not  synonymous  with 


106      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

cosmological  or  critical  or  metaphysical  or  histori- 
cal knoAvledge,  though  these  be  baptized  into  the 
Christian  name.  Notwithstanding  the  widest  di- 
versities in  theoretical  beliefs  men  have  been 
equally  Christian,  for  this  experience  accords  with 
the  varied  speculations  and  activities  of  the  various 
races  and  ages.  In  a  sense  it  cannot  be  taught, 
for  like  all  reality  it  must  be  experienced  to  be 
known,  and  this  experience,  we  repeat,  is  realized 
in  an  ethical  activity.  Hence  the  art  of  the  Chris- 
itian  religion  is  not  the  study  of  philosophy  nor 
the  performance  of  ritual,  but  service  of  our  fel- 
lows, which  only  introduces  us  to  the  Christian 
God;  for  he  who  loves  not  his  brother  whom  he 
hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath  not 
seen  ?  As  temple  and  ritual  stimulate  the  feelings 
of  awe  and  mystery  in  the  presence  of  the  God  of 
an  Infinite  Majesty,  so  do  mercy,  forgiveness,  self- 
denial,  and  service  stimulate  the  feelings  of  grat- 
itude and  love  towards  him  who  is  the  God  of 
self-sacrificing  devotion,  for  such  is  the  true  "  prac- 
tice of  the  Presence  of  God." 

The  theoretical  presuppositions  of  this  love  of 
God  are  not  found  in  a  metaphysical  construction 
of  his  nature,  though  to  many  minds  such  a  con- 
struction  is   necessary,   nor  in  cosmological   doc- 


THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  107 

trines  as  to  creation  out  of  nothing,  though  such 
doctrines  naturally  suggest  themselves,  but  in  the 
thought  that  God's  service  to  us  is  uncompelled, 
of  choice,  free  will,  and  not  even  of  the  moral  law. 
He  had  power  to  give  and  he  had  power  to  with- 
hold is  the  conditio  sine  qua  non.  None  compelled 
God  to  save.  Of  Christ  it  is  written,  no  man  took 
his  life  from  him,  he  had  power  to  keep  it  and 
power  to  lay  it  down. 

So  of  the  great  apostle,  he  counted  himself  the 
servant  of  all,  but  was  compelled  by  none.  The 
supreme  Christian  sacrifice  which  is  the  symbol 
and  complete  expression  of  the  principle  is  con- 
ceived as  freely  offered ;  it  is  not  the  death  of  the 
martyr  who  cannot  escape,  but  the  offering  of  the 
Christ  who  might  escape.  Thus  the  idea  of  power 
connects  itself  with  the  Christian  religion,  power 
to  accomplish  the  purpose,  and  power  to  give  or 
to  withhold.  This  principle  is  embodied  in  the 
narratives  of  Gethsemane  and  the  resurrection. 
Angels  awaited  Christ's  word  to  dehver  him,  and 
the  grave  could  not  hold  him.  A  weak,  over- 
powered Christ  could  not  be  held  as  Saviour  of 
men. 

This  Christian  principle  finds  expression  in  all 
varieties  of  helpful  conduct,  no  sphere  being  too 


108     PROOFS   OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

great  or  too  small  for  its  exercise.  Its  ideal  is  the 
fellowship  of  the  sons  of  God,  each  giving  as  God 
gives,  of  his  best.  God  gives  that  men  may  be- 
come his  sons  and  that  his  mind  may  be  in  them, 
and  that  they  may  be  perfect  as  he  is  perfect.  So 
Christian  love  cannot  find  satisfaction  in  minis- 
tering merely  to  the  bodies  and  to  the  intellectual 
needs  of  men,  though,  imitating  its  Lord,  it  will 
not  undervalue  these.  St.  Paul  desired  that  Christ 
be  formed  in  all,  and  that  each  possess  the  high 
gift  which  was  his  own.  For  the  Christian  de- 
sire for  others  is  that  they  should  have  that  which 
is  highest  to  ourselves.  To  do  unto  others  what 
we  would  that  they  should  do  to  us  involves  no 
less  than  this. 

Therefore  Christianity  cannot  be  a  law.  Not  in 
form,  for  law  protects  in  rights,  but  the  Christian 
spirit  does  not  claim  protection,  giving  freely  more 
than  the  neighbor  seeks  to  take.  It  cannot  be  a 
law  in  substance,  for  no  law  can  meet  the  endless 
needs  of  men,  nor  determine  that  which  each  pos- 
sesses which  is  most  worthy  to  be  given  to  others, 
but  Christian  love  in  its  manifestation  is  as  varied 
as  humanity.  With  the  individual,  in  childhood, 
youth,  manhood,  and  old  age,  it  has  differing  stand- 
ards, attainments,  and  ideals  from  year  to  year. 


THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  109 

almost  from  day  to  day,  and  yet  in  all  alike  is 
Christian.  So  no  method  can  be  always  obliga- 
tory, none  excluded,  and  all  may  be  used  in  turn, 
for  as  is  the  gift  so  shall  the  giving  be.  Hence  love 
surpasses  law,  as  it  gives  what  no  law  can  demand 
and  for  which  no  return  can  be  demanded,  as  it  dif- 
fers with  differing  individuals  and  differing  times, 
and  as  the  form  and  method  of  its  bestowal  differ 
with  the  gift.  Thus  as  it  is  free  from  particular 
cosmogonies  and  philosophies  it  is  free  from  partic- 
ular forms  of  philanthropy  and  methods  of  admin- 
istration. These  all  it  may  freely  use  and  fulfil, 
but  itself  is  free  from  all  and  sovereign  over  all. 

The  Church  in  all  its  wide  diversity  has  not  for- 
gotten the  plain  teachings  of  its  Lord,  though  it 
has  too  often  made  them  subordinate.  In  this 
common  feeling  at  once  of  humble  confidence  in 
his  love  undeserved  by  us,  and  of  desire  for  the 
service  of  fellow-man,  we  find  the  unity  which  we 
seek  in  vain  in  creed  or  organization  or  ritual. 
However  mistaken  in  its  expression  of  this  truth, 
the  Christian  Church  has  esteemed  God's  favor 
undeserved,  and  it  has  held  his  gifts  as  a  sacred 
trust  for  men.  Not  salvation  for  self  only,  but  for 
others  also,  and  this  in  the  things  which  are  essen- 
tial and  eternal,  has  been  the  thought  which  has 


110      PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

moved  it  to  missionary  activity .^  Nor  has  it  lim- 
ited its  labors  to  the  souls  of  men,  but  has  minis- 
tered to  mind  and  body  also.  In  many  manners 
and  with  many  means,  differing  with  differing 
times  and  differing  ideals,  it  has  shown  its  oneness 
in  such  labors ;  and  even  in  our  day  it  is  source  of 
the  greatest  philanthropic  movements,  for  it  is  only 
within  the  communities  which  have  accepted  the 
Christian  ideal  that  strong,  practical,  and  wide 
efforts  for  the  upbuilding  of  men  are  found. 

The  Christian  recognizes  the  Divine  source  of 
all  true  effort,  but  he  holds,  and  this  makes  him 
historically  a  Christian,  that  its  supreme  revelation 
and  source  is  in  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  an  historic 
fact  that  not  Hinduism,  nor  Buddhism,  nor  Con- 
fucianism, nor  Islam,  but  Christianity  is  source  of 
the  efforts  for  freedom,  for  a  higher  social  life,  and 
for  the  elevation  of  humanity  which  are  transfig- 
uring the  world.  Without  undervaluing  other 
religions  or  exalting  his  own  at  their  expense, 
and  recognizing  that  the  supreme  principle  of 
Christianity  is  implicitly  accepted  by  multitudes 
who  do  not  acknowledge  our  Lord,  none  the  less  he 

1  It  is  true,  however,  that  missionary  activity  has  been  caused 
sometimes  by  religious  self-interest,  the  desire  to  acquire  merit,  and 
so  far  as  this  principle  has  influenced  missions  they  have  been,  in 
spirit,  un-Christian. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  111 

holds  that  the  great  movements  which  now  seek 
definitely  and  purposefully  to  elevate  mankind  are 
Christian  in  source  and  environment. 

This  is  not  disproved  by  the  further  fact  that 
the  Church  sometimes  has  been  false  to  its  trust 
and  anti-Christian  in  practice.  For,  in  the  world 
and  of  it,  the  Church  has  yielded  too  often  to  other 
powers.  Sometimes  it  has  substituted,  for  ex- 
ample, an  ascetic  ideal  for  the  Christian.  The 
world  truly  may  be  best  served  in  some  times  and 
places  by  asceticism,  and  when  the  motive  is  this 
service  the  result  is  Christian,  since  wisdom  is  jus- 
tified of  all  her  children,  of  John  the  Baptist  as 
of  the  Son  of  man.  But  when  asceticism  in  its 
proper  form  causes  the  religious  man  to  withdraw 
from  the  world  in  search  of  some  mystical  feeling 
of  devotion,  or  some  apprehension  of  the  Infinite, 
or  some  self -mortification  which  shall  atone  for  his 
sin  and  shall  render  sure  his  entrance  into  Heaven, 
self-seeking,  however  subtle,  is  put  in  the  place 
of  service  of  our  fellows,  the  distinctive  mark  is 
lost,  and  a  Hindu,  or  Buddhist  ideal  is  substituted 
for  that  of  Christ. 

So  also  when  philosophical  theology  has  usurped 
the  chief  place  in  the  Church  and  the  defining  of 
truth   has   taken   precedence   of  its  practice,  the 


112     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Church  has  been  recreant  to  its  Lord.  It  is  true 
that  the  most  punctilious  regard  for  the  minutiae 
of  doctrine,  and  the  finest  hair-splitting  in  the 
realm  of  theory  may  be  consistent  with  the  most 
earnest  endeavor  for  the  salvation  of  men.  When 
one  thus  regards  theory  as  supreme,  when  the  truth 
in  its  exactness  and  completeness  appears  the  pre- 
supposition for  salvation,  it  becomes  the  chief  duty 
of  the  theologian  to  follow  error  in  all  its  intricate 
windings,  and  to  defend  against  all  attacks  the  ful- 
ness of  the  truth.  The  truest  Christian  spirit  may 
be  then  consistent  with  a  life-long  devotion  to  the 
intricacies  of  critical  scholarship  and  theological 
speculation.  But  when  theology  is  set  forth  as  the 
main  thing,  and  intellectual  agreement  as  the  great 
object  to  be  attained,  when  the  consent  of  the  mind 
to  doctrine  is  exalted  above  the  consent  of  the  will 
to  a  service  for  life,  then  Christianity  is  surren- 
dered, and  instead  of  the  life  of  the  Divine  Spirit 
is  substituted  the  methods  and  the  results  of  the 
schools. 

Thus,  too,  once  more,  the  extremest  ritualism  is 
consistent  with  the  Christian  life.  j\Iany  a  man 
gains  his  motive  to  a  self-sacrificing  life  by  a  con- 
sistent and  well-grounded  acceptance  of  systematic 
truth,  and  others  gain  their  impulse  through  ses- 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  113 

thetic  feelings  cultivated  by  an  ornate  ritual  and 
worship.  None  can  doubt  the  directness  of  service 
rendered  by  many  whose  impulses  have  been 
stirred  thus  ;  but  when  worship  terminates  in  itself, 
when  form  and  ritual  and  architecture  and  organi- 
zation are  made  supreme,  and  when  the  resulting 
emotion  aroused  by  prayer,  and  psalm,  and  sacra- 
ment is  thought  to  be  religion,  though  the  prayers 
be  in  Christ's  name,  and  though  all  be  offered  to 
him  before  whom  the  worshipper  bows,  still  is  he 
denied,  for  he  holds  such  worship  as  not  entit- 
ling any  one  to  fellowship  with  him.  Thus  the 
distinctively  Christian  character  of  such  service  is 
maintained  by  way  of  inclusion  and  of  exclusion. 
Asceticism  and  ritualism  and  intellectualism  are 
Christian  if  their  end  be  the  more  perfect  service 
of  man  and  a  truer  self-surrender,  but  doctrine  and 
ritual  and  ascetic  self-sacrifice  are  as  sounding 
brass  or  the  tinkling  cymbal  if  love  be  absent. 
,  Nor,  remembering  our  Lord's  words,  can  we  refuse 
the  Christian  recognition  to  those  who  live  the 
life  of  service,  though  they  be  not  of  the  professed 
company  of  his  disciples  and  are  unaware  that  in 
serving  men  they  are  serving  him. 

As   thus   the  Christian  finds   this   principle   at 
work  in  history  through  the  instrumentality  of  the 


114      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Church,  so  does  he  fmd  its  supreme  and  perfect 
manifestation  in  Jesus  of   Nazareth.     This  mani- 

I  festation  is  its  own  direct  and  fundamental  proof, 
and  it  does  not  involve  the  miraculous  conception 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  body  as  its  presupposi- 
tions.    It  was  only  to  believers  that  the  risen  Lord 
j  appeared,  and  unless  men  see  him  full  of  grace  and 

I  jtruth  all  acceptance  of  the  testimony  to  the  empty 
tomb  is  vain.  To  a  Christian  theology  the  mirac- 
ulous conception  and  the  resurrection  are  not  the 

y'  presuppositions  and  the  proofs  of  Christ's  divinity, 

j  but  are  deductions  from  it.  Hence  their  consider- 
ation does  not  belong  to  apologetics,  but  to  sys- 
tematic theology.  Christ  has  made  the  Divine  love 
the  essential  attribute  of  God,  so  that  the  Chris- 
tian God  is  the  Father  of  all  men,  even  of  the  un- 
thankful and  the  guilty,  and  his  perfect  revelation 
can  be  only  in  forgiveness  of  enemies  and  in  a  ser- 
vice for  humanity  which  endured  all  persecution 
and  ignominy,  even  the  death  of  the  cross. 

As  Christ  made  the  Fatherhood  of  God  supreme 
in  his  teachings  instead  of  his  power  and  kingship, 
he  transformed  the  conception  of  earthly  greatness, 
so  that  the  Messiah  is  no  longer  Lord,  but  servant. 
Tliis  is  represented  most  clearly  when  he  put  away 
the  temptation  of  the  de\il  to  lordship,  when  he 


THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION  115 

was  recognized  as  the  Christ  by  his  disciples,  and 
during  his  ascent  to  Jerusalem  when  he  declared 
the  nature  of  high  position  in  his  kingdom.  In  all 
his  teaching  and  life  the  Christian  sees  the  com- 
plete embodiment  of  the  ideal,  the  incarnation  of 
God  in  a  true  representative  of  humanity. 

This  recognition  of  the  supremacy  of  Christ  in 
his  unreserved  self-sacrifice  for  men,  gives  us  the 
Christian  rule  of  life.  It  is  not  a  mechanical  imi- 
tation of  Christ's  acts.  Paul  attempted  nothing  of 
the  sort,  nor,  in  differing  circumstances,  could  it 
involve  anything  save  a  mechanical  formalism. 
But  neither  can  it  be  found  by  a  literal  obedience 
to  Christ's  words.  These  prove  neither  complete 
enough  nor  clear  enough  for  a  statute-book  of  life. 
And  besides,  it  is  not  the  Christian  conception  that 
a  new  law  be  established,  but,  in  accordance  with 
Christ's  greatest  interpreter,  that  a  new  spirit  be 
begotten.  When  possessed  with  the  Spirit  of 
Jesus,  when  animated  by  his  aims,  moved  by  his 
motives,  and  in  sympathy  with  his  mind,  the 
Christian,  in  many  manners  and  in  many  ways, 
shall  render  the  same  service. 

Thus  the  perfectness  of  Christ's  teaching  is  to 
be  found,  not  in  its  completeness  as  a  code,  but  in 
its  emphasis  upon  freedom  from  formal  law.     The 


116      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

two  stand  over  against  each  other,  as  Pharisaism 
against  the  gospel.  It  has  been  objected  that 
Christ's  teaching  is  deficient  and  incomplete  on 
the  political  side,  but  so  is  it  deficient  and  incom- 
plete on  its  social  and  its  individual  side.  It  is  in 
parables,  and  in  paradoxes,  and  in  examples  which 
cannot  be  followed.  And  its  perfectness  consists 
in  this,  that  it  cannot  be  followed  literally,  but, 
accepted  in  spirit  only,  may  be  adapted  freely  to 
every  activity  of  the  individual  and  every  need  of 
society  and  every  requirement  of  the  State. 

Thus,  too,  Christ's  teaching  is  often,  and  even 
by  the  Church,  said  to  be  deficient  in  theology, 
that  is,  in  the  philosophy  of  religion.  But,  again, 
from  the  point  of  view  of  apologetics  this  also  con- 
stitutes its  perfectness.  Had  he  taught  a  complete 
and  systematic  theology,  of  necessity  it  would  have 
met  the  need  only  of  the  few ;  it  would  have  been 
stated  in  the  terms  of  his  day  and  could  have  been 
of  no  lasting  value.  It  is  his  emphasis  upon  love 
which  makes  his  religion  abide  in  a  world  of  chang- 
ing opinions,  organizations,  knowledge,  and  culture. 

Doubtless  certain  teachings  especially  stimulate 
and  foster  Christian  feeling  and  promote  Christian 
activity.  Nor  should  we  deny  that  certain  forms 
of  ritual,  of  organization,  and  of  administration  are 


THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION  117 

peculiarly  fitted  to  its  expression,  direction,  and 
control.  These  doctrines  and  forms  may  be  essen- 
tial to  individuals  and  to  groups  of  men  who, 
without  them  could  not  maintain  the  Christian 
principle ;  but  admitting  and  insisting  upon  this, 
none  the  less  we  cannot  identify  them  with  it,  how- 
ever necessary  they  may  be  to  us,  as  we  refused  to 
identify  Confucianism  with  an  ontological  philoso- 
phy, notwithstanding  the  fact  that  its  explanation 
in  accordance  with  such  a  philosophy  made  its 
triumph  certain  in  the  scholastic  period  of  Chinese 
history.  In  the  variety  of  mental  capacities  and 
acquisitions  who  shall  say  what  doctrine  or  ex- 
planation may  be  necessary  to  any  person?  But,  in 
the  kingdom  of  God,  membership  does  not  depend 
upon  appreciation  of  ontological,  or  historical,  or 
scientific  inferences,  nor  upon  our  ability  to  weigh 
testimony  and  to  appreciate  argument,  nor  upon 
the  acceptance  of  tradition,  nor  upon  the  distin- 
guishing of  tradition  from  history,  but  only  upon 
the  acceptance  of  God's  love  and  the  manifestation 
of  the  Christ's  spirit  in  our  life  with  our  fellows. 
For  theology  is  not  religion,  but  its  attempted 
explanation  and  theory. 

Christianity  thus  offers  itself  directly  as  ethics 
and  religion.     Its  direct  and  fundamental  proofs 


118      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

are  that  it  satisfies  our  religious  needs,  and  that  it 
may  be  embodied  in  all  the  varied  activities  of  men. 
With  its  characteristic  feature  isolated,  stripped  of 
all  accessories  that  it  may  be  clearly  perceived, 
the  question  of  its  proof  can  be  determined.  The 
discussion  will  be  at  least  on  the  right  ground. 

Is  it  necessary  to  point  out  the  fundamental 
difference  between  this  apologetic  task  and  that  of 
Butler  and  Paley?  To  them  the  vehicle  of  the 
message  was  the  object  of  proof,  that  the  scripture 
was  given  by  revelation  of  God.  But  here  it  is 
the  substance  of  the  message,  that  this  conforms 
to  facts.  Busied  with  the  proof  of  the  inspiration 
of  the  Scriptures  or  the  infallibility  of  the  Church, 
it  was  quite  possible  for  men  to  forget  the  sub- 
stance of  the  teaching  in  their  zeal  for  the  exalta- 
tion of  the  messenger.  But  with  the  message  itself 
in  the  forefront,  men  who  reject  it  will  do  so  not 
because  of  their  inability  to  define  accurately  the 
conditions  of  its  original  promulgation,  but  because 
they  separate  themselves  from  the  course  of  life  it 
points  out,  and  the  conduct  it  requires,  or  from 
the  spiritual  view  of  man's  relation  to  the  universe 
which  it  sets  forth.  Thus  men  will  differ  on 
grounds  distinctively  moral  and  religious. 


VII 

CHRISTIANITY    AS    ETHICS:    ITS    CONFLICT 
AND   PROOF 

Ethical  judgments  are  worth  estimates,  and  their 
proof  is :  first,  that  they  commend  themselves  to 
the  minds  of  men;  and  second,  that  they  can  be 
embodied  in  conduct.  They  appeal  for  their  proof 
not  to  every  one,  but  to  competent  judges,  to  those 
who  take  conduct  seriously  and  earnestly  desire  the 
betterment  of  the  race.  Such  ideals  need  not 
assert  themselves  as  final.  He  who  adopts  them 
may  be  aware  that  absolute  truth  is  as  yet  unat- 
tainable, and  that,  specifically,  ethical  standards  are 
modified  with  a  changing  civilization  and  culture. 
And  finally,  as  proof,  the  embodiment  in  conduct 
is  not  conceived  as  already  fully  attained.  It  must 
be  shown  to  be  practical  and  not  visionary,  but  the 
fact  that  most  men  do  not  adopt  it  will  prove 
nothing  to  its  disadvantage,  for  if  civilization  be 
progressive,  its  advancement  depends  upon  its 
acceptance  of  ideals  which  differ  from  those  of  the 
past  and  which  are  not  yet  distinctly  adopted  by 
the  masses  nor  embodied  perfectly  in  conduct  and 


120      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

institutions.  It  follows  that,  while  ethics  must 
maintain  its  ideal  as  at  least  relatively  higher  than 
other  systems  and  at  least  practicable  within  some 
definite  range  of  time  and  place,  it  can  be  disproved 
only  by  showing  a  higher  standard  of  conduct,  or 
that  it  is  unadapted  to  the  requirements  of  life. 

The  ethical  principle  of  the  Christian  religion,  to 
love  our  neighbors  as  ourselves  and  to  treat  even 
our  enemies  with  forgiveness,  forbearance,  and 
kindness,  submits  itself  to  these  proofs.  Surely, 
if  Christian  teachings  are  impracticable  or  unde- 
sirable in  this  present  life  we  have  no  rational 
reason  for  accepting  them  for  some  other  Hfe  be- 
yond the  grave.  If  the  principle  of  our  Lord  can- 
not be  taken  as  guide  now  it  is  irrational  to  trust 
him  for  salvation  hereafter.  And  if  the  message 
be  impracticable,  in  vain  do  we  worsliip  the  mes- 
senger. The  fundamental  proof  of  the  Christian 
religion  is  therefore  in  the  realm  of  ethics,  where 
its  theory  can  be  understood  and  tested  as  other 
theories  in  ethics  can  be  understood  and  tested.  If 
it  fail  us  here  we  may  well  surrender  it  altogether. 

Submitting  the  Christian  religion  to  this  judg- 
ment two  cautions  are  necessary:  we  may  not 
identify  it  with  modern  civilization,  nor  with  the 
communities  which  constitute  the  Church. 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  121 

No  doubt  modern  civilization  owes  much  to 
our  religion,  but  it  is  not  a  Christian  civihzation. 
Many  of  its  elements  are  of  other  origins  and  some 
of  them  are  directly  antagonistic  to  its  fundamental 
principles.  The  proof  which  takes  our  particular 
fonn  of  modern  life  as  the  fruit  of  the  teaching  of 
Christ  at  once  claims  too  much  and  too  little,  too 
much  for  our  social  condition,  and  too  httle  for 
the  Christian  ideal.  It  were  indeed  the  greatest 
evidence  against  Christianity,  could  our  civiliza- 
tion be  claimed  as  its  fruits,  precisely  as  China 
is  the  gravest  indictment  against  the  Confucian 
system. 

The  highest  claim  of  our  faith  is  that  it  is  a  pro- 
test still,  indignant  and  uncompromising,  against 
not  only  the  excrescences,  but  against  much  of  the 
essential  character  of  the  modern  world.  To  be 
representative  of  the  life  which  now  prevails 
would  be  condemnation.  One  needs  only  to  look 
at  Europe  and  America  from  an  Asiatic  point  of 
view,  to  see  ho^v^  httle  they  are  fitted  to  be  the 
exponents  of  Christian  love.  And  finally,  we  may 
remember  that  Christ  did  not  appeal  to  a  civihza- 
tion expressed  in  the  terms  of  arms,  wealth,  cul- 
ture, and  power  when  he  said,  "By  their  fruits 
shall  ye  know  them.'' 


122      PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Nor  can  we  appeal  to  the  present  condition  of 
the  Church  and  to  its  history.  Whatever  may  be 
our  judgment  as  to  the  justice  of  the  conflicting 
claims  set  up  by  different  communions  to  be  the 
true  body  of  Christ  we  shall  agree  that  they  have 
not  set  up  Christian  love  as  their  test  and  proof. 
Indeed,  as  the  identification  of  modern  civiliza- 
tion with  Christianity  is  the  greatest  obstacle  to 
the  progress  of  the  faith  in  foreign  lands  so  is 
the  identification  of  the  Christian  religion  with  the 
Church  the  cliief  obstacle  to  its  proof.  Intellect- 
ual agreement,  ritualistic  conformity,  or  ecclesias- 
tical submission  have  been  the  requirements,  with 
the  very  moderate  ethical  standard  of  the  Ten 
Commandments,  a  standard  which  in  no  respect 
goes  beyond  the  requirements  of  Confucianism  as 
ethics.  Christian  love  has  been  neither  a  condition 
of  admission,  nor  has  its  possession  in  a  high  de- 
gree been  any  protection  against  discipline  and 
excommunication.  It  has  remained  a  counsel  for 
saints  otherwise  unobjectionable,  and  an  attainment 
to  be  reached  when  sanctification  is  complete  in 
some  life  beyond  the  world,  but  for  the  most  it  has 
remained  a  thing  apart,  and  many  who  hold  St. 
Paul  verbally  inspired  have  uttered  indignant 
remonstrance  when  in  accordance  with  his  words 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  123 

love  has  been  set  forth  as  the  greatest  thing  in  the 
world. 

Historically  the  Church  may  be  justified,  doubt- 
less; for  the  principle  of  Jesus  and  of  St.  Paul, 
being  not  a  law  but  a  principle  of  life  adapted  to 
all  degrees  of  knowledge  and  all  conditions  of  men, 
is  ill  fitted  to  be  the  external  standard  of  an  organ- 
ization. Were  it  made  such,  the  inevitable  result 
would  be  a  new  and  unbending  law  on  the  one  side, 
and  a  new  and  peculiarly  disgusting  hypocrisy  on 
the  other.  But  so  it  is  that  the  Church  cannot  be 
set  forth  as  the  proof  of  this  principle.  Like 
modern  civilization,  it  at  once  excludes  and  in- 
cludes too  much.  It  includes  much  which  is  even 
directly  antagonistic  to  Christ's  words,  and  it  ex- 
cludes, therefore,  many  who  live  the  Christian  life. 
To  be  of  the  Church  is  not  equivalent  to  being  of 
Christ,  and  the  practicability  of  the  principle  can 
be  maintained  only  by  the  conduct  of  those  who 
follow  it,  whether  of  the  Church  or  without  it. 

The  principle  of  love,  then,  which  includes  self- 
sacrifice  when  necessary,  and  the  treatment  of 
others,  even  our  enemies,  as  we  would  desire  to  be 
done  by,  is  proposed  as  the  ethical  ideal  which  at 
once  satisfies  the  moral  judgment  and  is  the  practi- 
cal rule  for  life. 


124     PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Sometimes  this  principle  is  openly  and  formally 
rejected  as  not  only  impracticable  but  undesirable  ; 
more  often  it  is  ignored  as  a  counsel  of  perfection 
without  significance  for  our  present  life. 

Nietzsche  represented  the  first  class  and  ex- 
pressed from  the  house-top  what  many  believe  in 
secret.  Over  against  the  "  slave  morality "  of 
Christianity  he  sets  the  ideal  of  the  "  hero,"  a 
Napoleon  or  an  Alexander,  as  more  admirable  than 
Jesus  Christ.  Christianity  is  sometimes  rejected 
because  it  is  misunderstood,  but  in  this  case  be- 
cause it  is  understood.  The  cross  is  an  offence 
and  a  stumbling-block,  for  it  is  incredible  that  the 
embodiment  of  the  Divine  Being  should  yield  his 
own  will  and  be  slain  as  a  criminal  without  re- 
sistance. As  it  was  said  of  old,  sarcastically, 
"  He  saved  others,  let  him  save  himself  if  he  be 
Christ,  the  chosen  of  God."  The  cross  is  thus  the 
sign  set  for  the  division  of  men. 

For  when  Christianity  is  identified  with  meta- 
physics or  with  ritual  or  with  ecclesiastical  author- 
ity or  with  the  affairs  of  the  future  life  supremely, 
it  is  possible  that  the  cross  be  adored  as  a  relic  or 
worn  as  an  ornament ;  but  when  its  ethical  signifi- 
cance is  understood  a  division  takes  place  between 
those  who  follow  the  Christ  and  those  who  oppose 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  125 

him.  For  it  is  not  only  men  like  Nietzsche,  open 
opponents  of  Christianity,  who  accept  as  their 
creed  the  teaching  that  strength  is  supreme  and  the 
strong  man  a  law  unto  himself,  while  self-restraint, 
self-sacrifice,  and  the  forgiveness  of  enemies  are  re- 
jected as  weak  and  ignominious.  Nations  embody 
this  anti-Christian  principle  in  their  policies, 
though  each  appeals  to  the  Christian  God  for  aid 
in  violating  the  revelation  of  his  will,  and  each 
h3rpocritically  professes  abhorrence  of  the  law  that 
might  makes  right  when  some  neighboring  state 
practises  it.  When  successful  on  the  exchange  or 
in  the  market,  men  are  ready  to  greet  him  who  has 
won  by  disregarding  Christ's  teachings ;  and  his 
words  are  scornfully  rejected  in  the  field  of  poli- 
tics as  impracticable  by  men  who  worship  in 
churches  dedicated  to  him  as  the  Son  of  God. 
Theoretically  anti-Christ  is  justified  by  an  appeal 
to  the  natural  law  of  the  survival  of  the  fittest. 

We  thus  set  the  two  principles  over  against 
each  other  in  an  extreme  form,  and  ask  if  the 
theory  of  the  hero  who  shall  do  as  he  will  with 
that  which  he  has  made  his  own  can  be  accepted 
as  ideal,  or  as  practical  guide  for  life.  The 
question  carries  its  own  answer,  for  neither  as 
ideal  nor  as  practical  guide  can  this  principle  be 


126      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

accepted.  Indeed  it  is  only  tacitly  and  without 
being  brought  to  the  light  of  day  that  it  can  pre- 
vail at  all.  When  set  forth  in  its  nakedness  it 
strikes  the  public  as  having  a  vein  of  madness,  and 
when  carried  out  in  its  fulness  it  is  condemned 
even  by  him  who  profits  by  it.  For  it  is  by  no 
means  free  from  contradictions  and  conflicts  with 
that  which  is  highest  in  the  strong  man  himself. 
Or  if  there  be  no  such  inner  contradiction,  if  with- 
out inner  remonstrance  he  can  be  regardful  only  of 
himself,  he  belongs  to  a  class  outlawed  by  common 
consent.  For  the  civilization  of  the  world  decrees 
that  he  who  thus  tramples  upon  the  rights  of 
others  shall  have  no  rights. 

But  neither  is  it  practical.  It  is  only  incident- 
ally the  bringer  of  civilization,  as  in  the  case  of  an 
Alexander,  or  the  promoter  of  law,  as  in  the  case  of 
a  Napoleon.     In  its  own   nature,    when   it   cries, 

"  Let  him  get  who  has  the  power 
And  let  him  keep  who  can," 

it  is  the  destruction  of  civilization  and  the  return  to 
the  state  of  perpetual  savagery  and  war.  Even  in  a 
modified  form,  when  kept  in  check  by  the  machin- 
ery of  civilization,  it  is  the  cause  of  misery  enough 
to  show  its    inherent  wastefulness   and   impracti- 


CHRISTIANITY  AS   ETHICS  127 

cability.  Of  all  the  evils  of  society,  it  causes  the 
greater  part. 

But  if  it  shall  be  maintained  none  the  less  that 
this  principle  of  self-gratification  through  the 
use  of  strength  is  final  and  satisfactory,  then  at 
least  the  conflict  with  Christianity  is  on  its  right 
grounds.  The  end  cannot  be  compromise,  but 
victory  for  the  one  side  or  the  other,  for  the  dis- 
tinction goes  to  the  foundations  of  the  moral 
life. 

Society  has  already  decided  in  part.  It  has 
come  on  so  far  that  it  insists  that  the  game  shall 
be  played  fair,  with  a  certain  regard  for  the  wel- 
fare of  others.  The  law  "  Thou  shalt  not  injure 
thy  neighbor  "  is  to  be  maintained  in  the  interests  of 
all.  Each,  obedient  to  the  law  and  protected  by 
the  law,  within  its  limits  may  seek  his  own.  Es- 
sentially the  law  is  negative,  thou  shalt  not,  and  it 
governs  best  as  it  governs  least.  Its  classic  em- 
bodiment is  the  second  table  of  the  Decalogue. 
Beyond  this,  in  accordance  with  the  general  senti- 
ment of  mankind,  the  successful  man  should  give 
of  his  abundance  to  those  in  want. 

Founded  in  immemorial  tradition,  embodied  in 
law,  approved  by  conscience,  this  theory  is  set  up 
as  highest  ideal  and  indispensable  to  the  best  in- 


128     PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

terests  of  society.  The  motive  of  self-aggrandize- 
ment in  some  form  is  necessary,  we  are  told, 
to  the  excitation  of  industry ;  and  the  certainty 
of  the  secure  enjoyment  of  the  fruits  of  toil  is 
the  very  basis  of  our  commercial  and  industrial 
civilization. 

Yet,  notwithstanding  all  which  may  justly  be 
said  in  favor  of  this  theory,  it  can  be  by  no  means 
accepted  as  a  full  and  satisfactory  and  final  ideal 
for  life,  nor  as  affording  a  complete  theoretical 
basis  for  conduct.  It  is  already  surpassed  in  much 
of  the  legislation  of  the  Old  Testament — legis- 
lation which  marks  a  stage  far  in  advance  of  the 
prohibitions  of  the  Ten  Commandments.  And  it 
is  again  surpassed  in  the  teachings  of  Plato  and 
Confucius,  to  choose  widely  separated  examples. 
In  all  of  these  another  principle  is  invoked  where 
the  so-called  natural  rights  of  the  individual  yield 
to  the  demands  of  the  community.  And  here  is 
put  the  limit  at  once  of  individualistic  prohibitions 
and  rights  in  tlie  interests  of  a  higher  morality, 
which  by  common  consent  is  supreme.  In  the 
simplest  form  of  social  organization,  the  family,  it 
is  the  condition  of  its  existence.  Its  ideal  is  the 
self-sacrificing  love  of  the  parents  who  for  the  wel- 
fare of  the  children  labor,  endure,  and  if  need  be 


CHRISTIANITY   AS  ETHICS  129 

give  up  life.  Their  love  fulfils  the  law,  and  does  far 
more  than  any  law  can  demand.  In  the  larger  family, 
the  tribe  and  nation,  the  same  principle  obtains. 
Not  insistence  upon  one's  rights,  nor  the  careful 
protection  of  self-interest,  but  the  surrender  of 
one's  rights  and  interests,  even  of  the  simplest, 
of  movement,  free  speech,  gain,  companionship, 
family,  and  life  itself,  in  the  interests,  real  or 
supposed,  of  the  community,  is  regarded  as  duty. 
Love  of  country,  love  of  humanity,  love  of  right- 
eousness are  better  and  more  praiseworthy  than  all 
the  pleasures  and  gains  of  a  lawfully  protected 
self-seeking.  The  common  consent  of  mankind 
extols  love  as  the  final  ideal,  and  makes  the  true 
hero  him  who  renounces  his  own  for  others,  and 
not  him  who  uses  others  for  himself. 

Not  only  in  the  family  and  in  emergencies  which 
demand  heroic  response,  but  in  wide  ranges  of 
activities  this  rule  of  life  is  recognized.  The  man 
who  enters  the  Christian  ministry  is  provided  with 
a  meagre  livelihood  in  order  that  he  may  devote 
himself  to  the  service  of  his  fellows.  The  physi- 
cian gives  freely  his  skill  and  time  to  those  who 
can  make  no  return,  and  is  forbidden  private  pro- 
fit through  his  discoveries;  and  the  most  skilful 
men  deplore  the  invasion  of  commercialism  into  a 


130      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

profession  which  from  time  immemorial  has  held  a 
nobler  creed.  So  too  the  lover  of  pure  science 
gives  strength  and  time  and  skill,  and  sometimes 
property,  that  he  may  advance  human  knowledge 
and  contribute  his  part  to  the  progress  of  the  race. 
And,  finally,  the  soldier  surrenders  the  common 
rights  and  the  common  motives,  and  for  a  mere 
livelihood  gives  himself  body  and  soul  to  the  ser- 
vice of  his  country. 

Thus  the  law  of  simple  righteousness  expressed  in 
prohibitions,  "  Thou  shalt  not  injure  thy  neighbor,'* 
neither  covers  all  the  relations  of  life  nor  is  ade- 
quate to  the  emergencies.  It  must  be  supplemented 
by  another  and  a  higher  ideal,  which  is  recognized 
instinctively.  All  we  mean  by  martyrdom  and 
heroism,  the  deeds  the  poets  sing  and  nations  love, 
which  are  set  before  youth  as  incentive,  and  retold 
in  age  with  just  pride,  belong  to  this  ideal  of  self- 
sacrifice,  the  giving  over  of  rights  freely  and  with 
gladness.  The  conscience  of  men  responds  when 
the  higher  ideal  is  set  forth.  So  strong  is  the  re- 
sponse that  it  becomes  often  an  instrument  of  evil. 
Men  use  it  in  others  for  base  purposes  of  their 
own.  Thus,  in  the  East,  parents  have  appealed 
to  a  daughter's  love,  and  have  made  gain  from 
her  prostitution,  and  in  all  lands  rulers  have  grati- 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  131 

fied  the  lust  of  conquest  and  revenge,  because 
men  have  been  ready  to  give  up  life  at  tlieir  bid- 
ding. So  little  is  it  true  that  men  are  moved  only 
by  self-interest  that  they  often  give  up  their  own 
willingly  for  no  apparent  end. 

Plainly,  this  ideal  of  free  surrender  is  not  sen- 
timental and  weak.  On  the  contrary,  though  it 
may  be  confused  with  a  sickly  emotionalism,  it  is 
one  with  all  which  is  strong  and  best.  It  is  the 
free  surrender,  for  a  worthy  end,  of  that  which  the 
law  holds  securely  as  my  own.  Thus  it  contains 
an  element  of  strength,  and  is  the  expression  of 
freedom.  "  No  one  taketh  it  away  from  me,  but  I 
lay  it  down  of  myself."  Not  weakness,  but  strength, 
is  characteristic,  and  in  its  Christian  form  it  is 
freed  from  abuses  by  the  worthiness  of  the  ideal 
\  which  is  set  up. 

It  is  objected  that  though  self-sacrifice  be  the 
ideal  in  emergencies,  it  cannot  be  made  the  rule  of 
ordinary  life  without  defeating  itself.  He  who 
gives  may  be  twice  blessed,  but  he  who  receives 
is  injured.  Christian  charity  has  filled  the  en- 
trances of  cathedrals  and  churches  with  beggars, 
and  has  increased  and  perpetuated  the  very 
evils  it  has  sought  to  alleviate.  The  principle  of 
love  carried  into  effect  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of 


132      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

life  would  injure  men,  by  making  them  dependent 
and  destroying  that  fine  self-reliance  which  is 
created  by  the  presence  of  danger  and  the  neces- 
sity for  self-maintenance.  Love  as  a  principle 
would  preserve  possibly  the  physical  well-being  of 
man,  but  at  the  expense  of  his  moral  strength,  and 
self-respect,  and  manhood.  Such  criticism  is  based 
upon  a  misunderstanding  common  enough,  and  a 
confusing  of  the  principle  of  Christian  love  with 
indiscriminate  charity.  The  Christian  law  is, 
"  Thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  and  its  interpretation 
can  only  be,  Give  as  thou  wouldst  be  given  to. 
With  this  in  mind,  it  can  be  no  indiscriminating 
and  respect-destroying  charity  which  shall  fulfil  it. 
But  as  the  father  who  best  loves  his  son  may  be 
rigorous  with  him  in  order  that  he  may  grow  into 
the  most  effective  and  best  disciplined  manhood,  so 
will  the  Christian  who  loves  his  neighbor  as  him- 
self hold  almsgiving  as  least  and  last  of  the  man- 
ifestations of  the  spirit  which  would  do  unto  others 
as  one  would  be  done  by.  For  that  injunction 
can  only  mean  that  we  give  of  our  highest  and 
>  best,  and  that  the  manhood  we  hold  highest,  the 
V'  conduct  we  esteem  best,  and  the  character  we 
would  achieve  for  ourselves  be  the  gifts  we  would 
bestow.     From   the  very   statement  of   the   case, 


^ 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  133 

such  giving  cannot  injure,  or  it  would  not  accom- 
plish but  would  defeat  its  end. 

In  a  commercial  age  certain  lines  of  business,  at 
least,  are  thought  exempt  from  this  principle. 
The  men  who  carry  on  great  enterprises  and  suc- 
ceed in  building  up  great  fortunes  must  attend 
strictly  to  their  own  interests,  and  are  held  as  fully 
justified,  if  they  keep  within  the  letter  of  the  law. 
Only  thus,  it  is  urged,  can  they  hope  for  success. 
And  if  success  be  won,  the  means  will  not  be  too 
closely  scrutinized.  One  might  simply  set  the 
Christian  ideal  over  against  this  of  a  worldly  suc- 
cess. It  was  not  Christ  who  said,  "All  these 
things  will  I  give  thee,  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and 
worship  me."  The  way  for  the  rich  man  into  the 
kingdom  of  the  Christ  he  did  not  regard  as  easy,  nor 
is  there  any  indication  that  he  would  accept  some 
fraction  of  ill-gotten  gains  as  price  for  entrance  into 
eternal  life.  In  terms  so  strong  as  to  seem  para- 
doxical, he  taught  that  he  who  would  save  his  life 
should  lose  it,  and  that  the  rich  man  can  enter  the 
kingdom  only  as  the  camel  goes  through  the  eye  of 
a  needle.  This  is  only  the  commonplace  of  his 
teaching,  and  the  necessary  implication  of  his  prin- 
ciple. He  who  loves  his  native  land  cannot  be  a 
hero  and  live  luxuriously  at  his  club  while  the  in- 


134      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

vader  threatens  to  destroy  the  nation.  The  mother 
cannot  love  her  babe  better  than  herself  and  at  the 
same  time  enjoy  the  liberty  of  a  childless  woman. 
Christ  demands  the  definite  choice  between  the 
supreme  quest  for  riches,  honor,  power,  and  self, 
and  the  spirit  which  comes  not  to  be  ministered 
unto  but  to  minister  and  to  give  one's  self  for  the 
benefit  of  our  fellows.  Nor  is  there  any  principle 
which  can  set  up  one  standard  for  the  soldier, 
clergyman,  and  physician,  and  permit  another  to 
the  merchant  and  the  man  of  affairs.  Christianity's 
greatest  difficulty  has  been  compromise  and  its 
disregard  of  the  plain  injunction  of  its  Lord,  "  Ye 
cannot  serve  God  and  mammon."  But  is  it  true 
that  self-seeking  is  the  controlling  motive,  and 
should  be  the  motive,  in  business,  and  in  the  great 
commercial  enterprises  of  our  age  ?  Surely  there 
are  illustrations  enough  of  another  spirit  to  show 
its  possibility,  and  there  are  all  too  many  illus- 
trations which  show  that  self-seeking  is  the  cause 
of  evils  innumerable,  and  of  most  of  the  dan- 
gers which  threaten  society.  In  view  of  the 
strife  between  labor  and  capital,  the  operations 
which  disgrace  our  financial  centres,  and  which 
threaten  more  than  anything  else  the  prosperity 
of  the   people,  the   present  reign   of   greed    can- 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  135 

not  be  maintained    as   the   triumph   of   practical 
common-sense. 

Even  in  the  affairs  of  nations,  the  last  refuge  of 
selfishness,  where  self-interest  may  be  readily  mis- 
taken for  patriotism,  Christ's  law  makes  no  dis- 
tinction. It  is  to  be  supreme,  and  we  are  to  treat 
others  as  ourselves.  This  principle  as  the  prac- 
tical guiding  principle  of  statesmen  is  not  Utopian. 
It  is  its  converse  which  is  impracticable  and  de- 
structive. Of  nations  it  is  true  as  of  individuals, 
that  "  fightings  come  because  men  lust  and  have 
not,  kill  and  covet  and  cannot  obtain."  Crushing 
taxation,  the  waste  of  resources  in  armament  and 
in  service  unproductive  and  harmful,  the  jealousy, 
and  international  hatred,  and  isolation  which  shut 
ourselves  out  from  much  which  would  be  of  ben- 
efit, are  from  the  rejection  of  the  teaching  which 
knows  no  distinction  between  nations,  because  it 
holds  all  men  as  constituting  the  great  family  of 
God.  Even  in  international  politics,  even  as  the 
practical  outcome  of  an  enlightened  self-interest, 
the  doing  away  of  the  outgrown  principle  wliicli 
held  men  as  enemies  because  separated  by  a  river, 
or  mountains,  or  the  sea  is  the  condition  of  a  future 
which  shall  fulfil  the  reasonable  expectations  of  the 
present.     It  is  not  the  teachings  of  Clirist  which 


136      PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

are  impracticable,  but  their  rejection,  making 
nations  armed  camps,  and  leading  each  to  legislate 
with  sole  regard  to  its  own  supposed  interests. 

Governed  by  the  end  Christ  puts  before  us  as 
his  golden  rule,  that  we  treat  others  as  we  would 
have  them  treat  us,  his  paradoxes  as  to  the  deal- 
ings with  our  enemies  lose  their  seeming  imprac- 
ticability. When  once  it  is  accepted  that  all  are 
brethren,  and  that  the  welfare  of  one  is  the  welfare 
of  all,  when  once  it  is  understood  that  the  injury 
of  one  is  the  injury  of  all,  the  returning  of  evil  for 
evil,  blow  for  blow,  anger  for  anger  will  assume 
its  correct  aspect  as  irrational.  Evil  is  doubled 
that  it  may  be  avenged,  and  we  cause  ourselves  to 
suffer  that  we  may  inflict  suffering  on  another. 
Revenge,  hatred,  and  all  their  companions  are 
recognized  indeed,  as  evil,  and  the  same  growth  in 
moral  sentiment  which  has  made  the  duel,  and  the 
sensitive  regard  for  the  point  of  honor,  absurd 
among  civilized  people,  will  eventually  make  wrath 
and  revenge  seem  the  atavistic  revivals  of  a  savage 
state. 

Christian  ethics  is  the  opposite  of  the  kingdom 
of  nature  described  as  a  desperate  struggle  for  ex- 
istence, wherein  he  survives  who  is  strongest.  As 
in  aU  the  range  of  moral  activities,  nature  in  this 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  137 

sense  does  not  give  us  our  rule  of  right,  but  fur- 
nishes the  material  which  is  to  be  reformed  by 
man's  labors  and  sufferings  in  accordance  with  his 
ideals.  As  already  pointed  out,  the  progress  of 
humanity  consists  in  surmounting  natural  law  after 
natural  law,  and  man's  end  is  not  to  be  found  by 
returning  to  the  state  of  nature  from  which  he  has 
emerged,  but  in  his  successive  victory  over  it,  and 
the  embodiment  of  his  ideas,  so  that  they  take 
place  in  the  established  order.  He  would  not  be 
ethical  were  his  life  not  a  protest  against  that 
which  is  and  has  been,  and  a  progress  toward  that 
which  is  not  but  shall  be. 

But  even  empirically,  how  much  which  is  high- 
est and  best  in  the  life  of  man  has  been  given  by 
those  who  were  not  fit  for  survival  in  any  struggle, 
but  whose  life  has  been  the  result  of  the  tenderest 
care  on  the  part  of  others.  Certainly  science  is 
not  to  be  charged  with  the  vagaries  of  men  who 
appeal  to  this  law  as  excuse  for  we  know  not 
what  barbarities  towards  the  weak  and  backward 
individuals  and  races  which  are  held  not  worthy 
to  survive. 

The  Christian's  eye  must  be  single,  and  he  must 
unreservedly  accept  the  fundamental  principle  of 
his  Lord,  but  the  outcome  of  this  principle  cannot 


138      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

be  expressed  in  any  formula,  nor  in  any  stage  of 
civilization,  nor  can  it  be  made  identical  with  any 
social  or  ecclesiastical  scheme  or  Utopia.  It  is  the 
redemption  of  body,  mind,  and  soul  from  all  evil 
which  is  sought.  It  can  be  fully  realized  only 
in  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  commonwealth  of 
humanity,  where  in  complete  freedom  each  indi- 
vidual shall  develop  his  own  nature  in  the  fullest 
and  highest  sense.  Each  individual  sliall  have  his 
place,  for  each  shall  have  his  own  gift  to  offer  to 
all.  This  distinctively  Christian  conception  sets 
at  once  the  highest  aim  and  frees  it  from  all  senti- 
mentahty,  impracticability,  and  narrowness.  Un- 
reflecting and  indiscriminate  self-sacrifice  is  not 
the  standard,  but  a  Christian  love  which  has  come 
to  a  complete  understanding  of  itself. 

In  the  kingdom  of  God  all  which  is  beneficial  to 
mankind  has  a  place.  The  question  of  what  is 
beneficial  is  for  science  to  determine.  Whether 
individualism  or  socialism ;  whether  a  government 
which  shall  care  for  those  who  cannot  care  for 
themselves,  or  a  society  existing  by  mutual  con- 
sent; whether  personal  property  or  communistic 
collectivism ;  whether  this  form  or  that  shall  pre- 
vail must  be  settled  by  the  highest  wisdom  and 
the   best   judgment.     The   Christian    principle   is 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  ETHICS  139 

compatible  with  widely  differing  forms,  societies, 
and  grades  of  development.  It  is  incompatible 
only  with  lust,  self-seeking,  and  trespass  upon 
others.  Committed  to  no  programme  and  to  no 
type  of  civilization,  it  can  be  the  controlling  prin- 
ciple of  all  varieties  of  human  life. 

The  historic  Christ  embodied  this  principle  com- 
pletely, so  that  Christianity  as  ethics  sums  itself 
up  in  the  expression  "  Christlike."  It  is  to  be 
under  the  control  of  his  influence  and  to  possess 
his  spirit.  He  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister,  and  Saint  Paul  understood  that  Christ 
thought  even  an  equality  with  God  something  not 
to  be  grasped  after,  but  that  to  be  found  as  a 
servant  was  with  him  the  chief  thing.  So  the 
apostle,  in  view  of  this  tremendous  example  says 
simply,  "  Let  the  same  mind  be  in  you."  With 
such  a  conception  Christian  ethics  offers  itself  to 
the  world  as  supreme.  It  is  proved  as  we  accept 
it  as  ideal,  and  embody  it  in  Hfe. 

If  it  be  maintained  that  though  this  principle  is 
thus  supreme,  and  though  we  recognize  it  as  prac- 
tical when  it  is  adopted  by  all,  yet  in  this  present 
evil  age  men  must  fight  fire  with  fire,  resist  force 
with  force,  and  in  general  postpone  the  adoption  of 
Christ's  teaching  until  some  convenient  season,  we 


140      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

are  reminded  that  Christ  promises  his  disciples 
persecutions  and  sufferings,  and  though  he  gives 
them  blessings  he  yet  demands  that  they  take  up 
the  cross  and  follow  him.  It  is  not  to  some  indefi- 
nite progress  of  the  race,  nor  to  a  future  kingdom 
of  Heaven  that  our  Lord  refers  men.  In  this,  as  in 
all  else,  the  best  is  not  obtained  without  struggle 
and  suffering,  and  we  may  finally  remind  ourselves 
that  if  no  self-sacrifice  were  needed  we  should  not 
be  taught  that  he  who  was  crucified  is  the  supreme 
guide  to  life.  It  is  through  the  labors  and  the 
sufferings  of  men  who  live  in  advance  of  their  age 
that  the  world  advances  to  higher  planes. 


VIII 

CHRISTIANITY    AS    RELIGION:    ITS    CON- 
FLICT  AND   PROOF 

Christianity  offers  the  ethics  of  Christ  as  its 
fundamental  proof,  but  his  teachings  are  religious 
in  the  highest  sense  and  from  his  religion  his  ethics 
gain  power,  for  the  problem  of  ethics  is  not  only 
what  is  right,  but  also  how  shall  right  conduct  be 
inspired. 

Rehgion  is  the  intuition  of  unseen  realities,  and 
its  experiences  show  the  nature  of  the  supreme 
reality  which  is  worshipped  as  God.  The  earliest 
distinct  thought  of  God  is  of  a  mysterious  Power, 
manifested  in  rock,  or  mountain,  or  stream,  or 
heaven,  or  storm,  or  in  men  of  heroic  strength 
and  daring.  Its  proof  is  some  strange  deed:  a 
tree  slays  a  stranger  resting  beneath  its  shade,  or 
a  thunderbolt  from  some  storm-covered  mountain- 
top  strikes  dead  an  intruder,  or  a  resistless  flow 
of  great  waters  brings  aid  or  disaster.  Man  filled 
with  awe  and  fear  gives  expression  to  his  feelings 
in  acts  of  propitiation  and  worship.     When  the  hero 


142     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

is  deified  the  attributes  of  the  gods  are  transferred 
to  him,  as  are  his  to  them.  Nor  is  there  thought 
as  yet  of  righteousness,  power  being  its  own  law 
and  justification.  The  king  can  do  no  wrong,  let 
him  do  what  he  will  with  his  own.  He  wills  it, 
and  man  may  not  question  the  way  of  the  god. 
So  Power  constitutes  the  god,  and  power  reveals 
him.  If  he  remain  hidden  his  messenger  does 
marvellously,  and  we,  in  our  weakness,  receiving 
the  message  proved  by  a  wonder,  must  worship 
and  obey. 

Man  worships  many  and  changing  gods,  but 
when  he  becomes  reflective  he  ascends  from  the 
multiphcity  of  powers  to  the  unity  of  the  all- 
embracing  One.  Pantheism  is  a  mystical  and  re- 
ligious anticipation  of  the  doctrine  which,  through 
the  conservation  and  correlation  of  forces,  attempts, 
in  physics,  to  sum  up  all  powers  in  a  formula,  as 
an  unknowable  force  which  at  once  is  none  and 
all.  So  God  is  not  wisdom,  nor  righteousness,  nor 
goodness,  but  IT,  the  final  substance  or  force,  of 
which  all  else  is  illusory  manifestation.  It  only 
is,  and  the  category  of  substance  is  worshipped  as 
Divine. 

Or  by  a  different  path,  man  finds  in  himself 
something  more  imperative  than  power,  and  higher 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  143 

than  all-embracing  substance.  Righteousness  is 
supreme.  He  refuses  to  worship  the  immoral  gods 
of  tradition  or  any  mere  power,  natural  or  divine. 
The  contemplation  of  the  Absolute  does  not  seem 
to  him  most  worthy,  for  a  voice  within  compels, 
not  to  mystic  contemplation,  but  to  activity  among 
his  fellows.  Conscience  becomes  the  voice  of  the 
final  reality,  and  an  ethical  religion  whose  end  is 
righteousness  is  taught  by  sages  and  prophets. 
To  the  immortal  founders  of  such  religions,  right- 
eousness expresses  truth,  besides  which  all  else  is 
worthless. 

The  highest  expression  of  ethical  religion  is  in 
the  prophets  of  Israel.  Jehovah  demands  not  wor- 
ship or  sacrifice,  but  that  righteousness  fiow  forth 
as  rivers.  The  idea  of  God  is  transformed.  His 
followers  count  righteousness  better  than  life,  and 
it  only  can  win  his  favor  or  manifest  his  presence. 
Hence,  no  wonderful  power  can  testify  of  God 
unless  it  also  justify  itself  to  the  conscience. 
Nor  can  an  ontological  philosophy  express  his 
character,  for  he  is  true  and  righteous  altogether. 
Miracle  and  prophecy  may  command  attention  and 
win  allegiance,  but  only  as  secondary  to  righteous- 
ness, for  this  is  at  once  its  own  credential  and  our 
highest  duty. 


144      PROOFS   OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

The  revelation  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
culmination  of  this  development.  His  Father  is 
the  God  of  truth  and  righteousness,  but  he  goes 
beyond  all  requirements  of  justice  and  supremely 
manifests  himself  for  the  redemption  of  men.  He 
saves  them  when  they  are  sinful  and  guilty,  with 
such  a  redemption  that  they  become  like  himself, 
righteous,  forgiving,  loving. 

The  manifestation  of  such  a  God  can  be  only  in 
a  supreme  act  of  self-sacrifice.  It  cannot  be  found 
in  nature,  nor  in  speculation,  but  is  strictly  a  rev- 
elation, and  is  shown  only  in  man.  So  that  the 
direct  and  fundamental  j)i'oof  of  Christianity  as 
religion  can  be  only  in  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus 
Christ  as  the  revelation  of  the  Christian  God.  For 
consider : 

If  the  fundamental  teaching  of  God  be  of  his 
all-pervading  substance,  his  self-existence,  his 
eternity,  the  ontological  method  of  his  existence, 
then  its  direct  proof  will  be  found  in  the  processes 
of  metaphysical  inquiry,  and  the  highest  teaching 
as  to  Christ  as  Divine  will  be  that  he  is  of  the 
same  substance  with  the  Father.  And  the  great 
interest  as  to  God  himself  will  be  in  his  im- 
manence or  his  transcendence,  and  as  to  man,  the 
relation  of  the  finite  to  the  Infinite,  of  our  free 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  145 

will  to  predestination.  But  historically,  men  hold- 
ing antagonistic  views  on  these  subjects  have  been 
equally  sincere  followers  of  the  Christ,  and  he  pre- 
eminently taught  not  as  the  philosophers. 

Or  if  the  fundamental  teaching  of  the  Christian 
God  be  of  power,  then  the  direct  proof  must  be 
through  miracle,  and  the  first  duty  of  man  a  blind 
obedience.  Pushed  to  its  natural  outcome  God 
cannot  be  differentiated  from  force,  nor  man's  lot 
in  the  world  from  mere  fate.  If  an  overwhelming 
display  of  power  is  to  compel  my  obedience  and 
submission,  then  are  my  manhood  and  my  con- 
science crushed,  and  I  shall  be  most  ignoble  when 
most  religious. 

But  when  the  teaching  is  that  God  is  righteous- 
ness, then  his  manifestation  must  be  in  that  which 
commands  the  conscience  and  leads  me  to  a  higher 
righteousness.  The  law  and  the  prophets  com- 
mand my  assent,  surpass  in  their  contents  m}^ 
powers  of  discovery  and  of  compliance,  and  yet 
draw  me  to  themselves  as  the  truest  and  best 
which  I  can  know.  Thus  only  can  they  prove 
themselves  to  be  Divine.  They  can  be  displaced 
only  by  some  new  revelation  which  shall  be  a 
higher  law.     Then  the  old  passes  away;  it  is  no 

longer  supreme,  but  is  at  best  introductory  to  the 

10 


146      PROOFS   OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

higher  truth,  and  remains  God's  word  only  in  a 
secondary  sense. 

This  is  what  happens  in  our  religion.  To  the 
Christian,  Jesus  completes  and  fulfils  the  words 
of  prophets  and  sages  and  embodies  his  own 
teaching,  his  words  being  one  with  his  life  and 
death.  It  is  not  primarily  that  he  is  of  one  sub- 
stance with  the  Father,  nor  that  he  was  possessed 
of  miraculous  powers,  but  that  he  was  incarnate 
grace  and  truth.  Hence  it  is  that  we  confess, 
"  We  have  seen  thee ;  we  have  seen  the  Father." 
1  Thus  the  Christian  religion  is  completely  ethical, 
I  and  as  such  it  not  only  is  our  guide  to  conduct, 
but  fulfils  all  the  deepest  needs  of  the  soul. 

It  delivers  from  discontent,  from  fear,  from  sin, 
and  from  death.  The  recognition  of  the  Divine 
love,  in  its  peculiar  Christian  sense,  involves  our 
apprehension  of  our  own  un worthiness.  The 
Christian  cries,  "I  am  no  longer  worthy  to  be 
called  thy  son ! "  He  knows  that  he  has  not 
shown  to  others  the  mercy,  forgiveness,  and  love 
on  which  he  himself  depends.  He  feels  himself 
the  debtor  to  whom  his  Lord  has  forgiven  all  his 
debt.  With  this  understanding  he  accepts  God's 
gifts  with  humble  gratitude  and  rejoices  in  all 
which  his  Father  sends  to  him. 


CHRISTIANITY   AS   RELIGION  147 

With  this  supreme  trust  in  the  forgiving  love 

of  God  he  is  free  from  fear.     If  while  he  was  yet 

a  sinner  Christ  died  for  him,  if  while  he  was  still 

unworthy  his  Father  welcomed  him,  how  shall  it 

be  that  with  this  great  gift  he  shall  not  also  freely 

receive  all  else?     The  realization  of  Divine  love 

as  supreme  makes  him  more  than  conqueror,  and 

convinces  him  that  nothing,  neither  things  present 

nor  things  to  come,  neither  height  nor  depth,  shall 

separate  him  from  this  love   of  God  which  is  in 

Jesus  Christ  his  Lord. 

I        He  is  free  from  death,  for  it  takes  its  place  in 

the  dominion  of  his  Father.     This  world  becomes 

only  one  of  his  Father's  mansions,  and  the  Divine 

love  which  has  made  him  son  will  do  for  him  in 

the  future,  as  in  the  present,  that  which  is  best. 

*       It  delivers  from  sin,  for  he  who  has  appreciated 

I  the  love  of  God  in  forgiving  his  sins  cannot  go 

forth  from  the  Divine   presence,  and,  taking  his 

brother   by  the   throat,  demand  that  he   pay  his 

insignificant  account;  still  less  can  he  take  that 

!  which  belongs  to  his  brother,  but  he  forgives  as 

he  is  forgiven  and  serves  as  he  is  served. 

The  proof  of  such  a  religion  can  be  only  that 
it  appeals  to  us  as  highest,  and  that  it  is  realized 
in  our  own  experience  as  something  actual.     To 


148     PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

the  believer,  as  in  all  religion,  this  is  the  only 
proof,  and  to  the  unbeliever  his  testimony  can  be 
the  only  witness.  If  any  one  shall  take  another 
conception  as  higher  and  insist  that  the  God  of 
philosophy  or  the  God  of  external  nature  be  su- 
preme, then  the  argument  is  at  an  end,  and  no 
words  can  make  certain  what  we  have  no  eyes 
to  see. 

But  though  one  may  take  this  Christian  doctrine 
of  love  as  supreme,  and  though  he  may  have  this 
full  subjective  proof  when  he  holds  it  to  be  also 
objectively  valid,  he  finds  objections  and  difficulties. 

As  in  the  ethical  domain,  so  also  in  the  religious, 
the  Christian  principle  is  sometimes  directly  de- 
nied. The  universe,  we  are  told,  shows  no  signs 
of  moral  purpose,  much  less  of  love.  Some  law 
of  force  or  ether,  some  all-embracing  statement 
in  terms  of  matter  or  force  is  final,  and  in  a  more 
narrow  sphere  the  survival  of  the  fittest  in  a  des- 
perate  struggle  for  existence  controls  and  governs. 
He,  therefore,  who  trusts  that  love  is  "  creation's 
final  law  "  has  all  "  nature,  red  in  tooth  and  claw," 
shrieking  against  his  creed.  Besides,  it  is  urged, 
even  the  evidences  of  wisdom  and  righteousness 
which  man  has  long  found  in  nature  are  read  into 
it, — the  transference  of  man's  own  thought  as  he 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  149 

selects  from  the  great  masses  of  material  which 
nature  offers  just  that  which  fits  in  with  his  im- 
mediate purpose.  1 

Certainly  apologetics  has  misunderstood  the 
situation  and  its  own  fundamental  position  when 
it  has  set  itself  in  opposition  to  science  and  Has 
declared  even  angrily  that  science  in  its  strictly 
scientific  statements  is  wrong.  For  such  an  apolo- 
getics has  failed  to  understand  the  fundamental 
truths  of  epistemology  and  of  a  truly  Christian 
theology.  For,  to  take  the  last  first,  the  procedure 
is  not  up  from  nature's  God  to  the  Christian's.  It 
is  true  beyond  all  question  that  the  Christian  finds 
his  God  in  nature  because  he  finds  him  first  in 
Christ  and  in  his  own  heart,  and  then  interprets 
nature  in  accordance  with  him  who  is  thus 
known.  Nor  shall  we  admit  any  other  procedure. 
Least  of  all  shall  we  admit  that  the  truth  of  reli- 
gion depends  upon  rescuing  some  fraction  of  exist- 
ence from  scientific  law.  The  truth  is  clear 
enough:  the  Christian  finds  his  heart  responding 
to  the  revelation  of  love  in  Christ,  and  through 
that  he  comes  to  God.  But  when  this  procedure 
is  therefore  condemned,  and  he  is  asked  to  inter- 
pret   nature    not   by    that    which    he    brings    to 

1  James,  "  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience,"  p.  438. 


150      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

nature  but  solely  by  itself,  then  he  questions  in 
turn:  Is  the  scientific  procedure  other  than  the 
Christian?  Surely  it  is  what  the  scientist  brings; 
to  nature  —  his  thought,  his  selection,  his  unity,  his 
logic  —  which  forms  the  principle  on  which  after- 
wards he  builds.  Now  the  Christian  can  freely 
agree  that  physics  shall  select  such  phenomena  as 
may  serve  its  purpose,  and  may  interpret  it  as  it 
will ;  and  that  chemistry  shall  follow  its  own  pur- 
pose and  select  and  arrange  according  to  its  laws ; 
and  that  biology  shall  have  like  liberty ;  and  that 
even  the  all-embracing  cosmic  philosopher  shall 
make  his  careful  arrangements  of  material,  select- 
ing and  rejecting  and  assorting  according  to  the 
principle  he  brings  to  the  task ;  but,  thus  agreeing, 
it  claims  the  same  right  for  itself.  Religion  natu- 
rally is  not  the  direct  teaching  of  physics.  If  we 
start  with  atoms  we  shall  have  to  end  with  an 
atomic  universe,  or  if  with  ether,  then  we  shall 
state  our  results  in  its  terms.  If,  disregarding  all 
differences,  we  state  our  results  in  quantitative 
form,  nothing  can  hinder  us ;  only,  let  us  not  in 
thus  choosing  and  arranging  in  terms  of  our  own 
selection  suppose  that  we  have  exhausted  the 
truth,  and  that  our  mathematical  or  atomic  or 
ontological  universe  is  the  whole  and  only  world 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  151 

to  be  forever  set  forth  thus.,  We  may  not  fmd 
religion  by  selecting  elements  which  exclude  it, 
and  combining  and  sorting  them.  If  from  a  me- 
chanical universe  we  deduce  religion  it  is  because 
we  smuggle  in  what  we  take  out.  But  no  doubt 
the  reliance  of  theology  upon  philosophy  and 
science,  and  its  confusion  with  cosmological  specu- 
lation, accounts  for  the  strange  notion  that  the 
proof  of  atoms  is  the  disproof  of  love.  Surely 
the  proof  that  love  is  supreme  is  not  to  be  looked 
for  in  microbes  and  animalculse  and  worms  and 
beasts  and  birds,  nor  in  the  cunning  arrangements 
of  man's  body,  nor  in  the  origin  of  species,  but  in 
the  society  and  in  the  souls  of  men,  where  religion 
hp^,  its  being,  its  explanation,  and  its  proof. 
yf  Need  we  repeat  the  difference  between  the 
'  sphere  of  descriptive  science  and  of  religion,  the 
former  having  as  its  task  the  classification  of  that 
which  is  and  has  been,  the  latter  the  embodiment 
of  the  highest,  of  that  which  is  not  yet  in  the 
natural  order,  but  shall  be  ?  One  understands  and 
sympathizes  with  the  well-meant  efforts  to  prove 
the  existence  of  God  by  using  the  latest  results 
of  science,  and  by  showing  that  evolution  and  the 
struggle  for  existence  are  evidences  of  the  Divine 
wisdom  and  love,  but  none  the  less  such  efforts 


152     PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

are  doomed  to  failure.  They  satisfy  neither  sci- 
ence nor  religion:  not  science,  because  ideas  are 
read  into  the  results  which  differ  from  the  concep- 
tions of  science,  and  necessarily  differ  because  be- 
longing to  another  order  of  thought,  as  if  one 
should  find  political  constitutions  or  the  justifica- 
tion for  artistic  theories  in  the  law  of  gravitation  ; 
so  that  one  does  not  know  of  scientific  men  led  to 
religion  through  these  efforts.  They  do  not  aid 
religion,  because  they  are  of  the  nature  of  com- 
promise, and  offer  the  religious  sense  a  partial  and 
inadequate  satisfaction  in  ideas  of  order,  and  of 
relentless  continuity,  and  of  a  slow  development 
we  know  not  to  what  end  or  if  to  any  end  at  all. 
The  God  of  nature  —  that  is,  the  Being  we  should 
deduce  from  a  careful  study  of  nature  as  it  is 
shown  to  us  by  science  —  would  be  one  whom  we 
should  not  adore ;  for  nature  thus  described  is  not 
more  than  man,  but  less  than  man,  for  it  is  his  own 
creation  according  to  methods  and  ideas  of  his 
own  devising.  When  science  rigidly  excludes  the 
higher  nature  of  man  from  the  scope  of  its  inquiries, 
and  confines  itself  to  physics,  chemistry,  or  biology, 
why,  then,  should  its  results  give  us  that  which  is 
higher  than  the  highest  in  man,  comprehending 
in  himself   all   which   man   hopes   sometime   and 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  153 

somewhere  to  realize  ?  For  God  is  not  an  all-em- 
bracing principle,  to  be  found  by  any  and  all  inves- 
tigations, nor  does  religion  consist  in  the  finding  of 
some  formula  which  shall  reconcile  all  the  diver- 
gent viewpoints  from  which  man  may  organize 
scientifically  the  universe.  Such  a  religion  would 
be  Hinduism,  and  such  a  God  the  neuter  Brahma. 
The  difficulty  with  theology  has  been  that  it  has 
made  the  proof  of  the  Christian  God  depend  upon 
its  conception  of  the  universe.  It  has  attempted 
to  reconcile  all  our  knowledge  with  itself,  and  to 
find  in  God  the  fundamental  principle  of  all  exist- 
ence. Hence  it  has  thought  it  necessary  to  recon- 
cile the  existence  of  evil  with  a  Divine  goodness, 
and  of  the  many  seeming  irrationalities  of  the 
world  with  an  all-directing  Divine  wisdom,  and  a 
revelation  of  Divine  love  througli  men  with  an 
historical  record,  and  our  appreciation  of  God's 
mercy  with  a  theory  of  the  origin  and  extent 
of  sin.  This  was  all  natural  in  an  age  when 
almost  any  one  could  master  the  whole  realm  of 
knowledge,  and  when  a  systematic  statement  in- 
cluding everything  seemed  easily  formed.  But  no 
such  all-embracing  system  is  possible.  Whoever 
a,ttempts  it  —  Spencer,  Haeckel,  Comte,  or  Hegel 
—  fails  to  gain  recognition,  and  shows  simply  how 


154      PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

futile  is  the  effort.  Indeed,  even  particular  ob- 
jective sciences,  —  physics  and  chemistry,  geology 
and  astronomy,  —  cannot  be  brought  into  thorough- 
going theoretical  harmony.  The  philosophy  of 
religion,  theology,  is  no  exception  to  this  condition 
of  our  knowledge.  It  does  not  succeed  in  har- 
monizing knowledge,  for  knowledge,  as  we  have 
pointed  out,  at  present  is  incapable  of  such  har- 
mony, but  it  has  its  own  definite  place  and  this 
it  may  confidently  fill. 

Questions  of  final  harmony,  of  man  and  the  uni- 
verse, of  God  and  the  finite,  of  an  all-embracing 
principle  which  shall  embrace  and  reconcile  all  dif- 
ferences, is  the  natural  end  of  intellectual  inquiry, 
not  peculiarly  of  theology,  but  of  all  thorough- 
going and  serious  reflection.  It  is  at  once  the 
presupposition  and  the  end  of  such  inquiry :  its  pre- 
supposition because  intellectual  faith  rests  securely 
on  the  principle  that  knowledge  is  one;  the  end 
because  its  demonstration  can  be  only  the  last  step 
in  the  process,  when,  all  being  known,  man  shall 
know  that  all  is  one.  Meanwhile  each  science 
pursues  its  own  investigations  in  touch  with  the 
others,  but  still  unshaken  in  its  own  results,  even 
if  they  cannot  be  harmonized  at  once  with  aU 
theories  and  facts. 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  155 

We  do  not  argue  that  religion  separate  itself 
from  science,  claiming  some  special  faculty  of 
knowledge,  or  that  theology  may  ignore  the  results 
of  scientific  inquiry.  Such  separation  of  reason 
and  faith  is  not  possible  permanently ;  and  before 
long,  when  the  attempt  is  made,  reason  destroys  the 
faith  or  faith  conquers  reason.  But  we  insist  that 
physical  science  remember  that  it  is  a  partial  view 
of  the  world,  and  that  when  its  conditions  are  for- 
gotten and  it  is  set  forth  as  final  and  sufficient  ex- 
planation it  errs.  For  example,  we  are  coming  to 
know  that  the  struggle  for  existence  is  only  one 
element  in  organic  evolution,  and  that  the  de- 
scription of  nature  as  "  red  in  tooth  and  claw  "  is 
only  a  partial  representation  of  carefully  selected 
facts.  When,  therefore,  Mr.  Huxley  finds  no  trace 
of  moral  purpose  in  nature,  and  thinks  the  world 
the  devil's  kingdom,  it  is  because  he  first  excludes 
man,  and  ethics  as  man's  production.  Excluding 
man  with  all  his  interests,  feehngs,  and  relation- 
ships, give  the  problem  how  to  describe  nature,  and 
the  result  will  be  a  non-moral  universe,  but  as 
unreal  and  as  unnatural  as  non-moral.  Such  a  pro- 
cedure has  a  relative  value,  but  it  is  pure  fancy 
when  its  result  is  supposed  to  embody  the  final 
description  of  the  universe  as  it  is.     The  religious 


156      PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

problem  is:  given  man,  dependent  and  ignorant, 
with  feelings,  fears,  hopes,  hatreds,  loves,  in  the 
midst  of  he  knows  not  what  dangers  and  difficul- 
ties, how  shall  he  be  triumphant  over  fear  and  sin 
and  death  ?  How  shall  he  live  in  peace  and  make 
existence  not  only  endurable  but  worthy  ? 

Precisely  as  the  scientist  sets  forth  his  theory  of 
forces,  laws,  or  substance  as  best  explaining  the 
world  of  forces,  atoms,  or  substances,  does  the 
Christian  set  forth  the  manifestation  of  the  Divine 
love  in  Jesus  Christ  as  best  meeting  the  needs  of 
the  religious  nature  of  men,  and  best  satisfying  the 
soul.  Thus  theology  neither  attacks  nor  appropri- 
ates the  results  of  investigation  in  other  spheres, 
for  it  too  appeals  to  its  own  peculiar  and  sufficient 
proofs. 

This  is  seen  more  clearly  by  a  further  considera- 
tion. The  ills  of  life,  and  of  the  world,  are  used  as 
an  argument  against  the  truth  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, and  it  is  true,  indeed  even  a  truth  of  Chris- 
tianity, that  these  ills  are  real  and  that  if  they  are 
made  chief  by  the  mind  they  shall  triumph  and 
man  shall  perish.  But  how  does  this  contradict  the 
truth  of  the  Christian  religion  ?  It  neither  mini- 
mizes the  evils  of  life  nor  does  it  promise  immunity 
from  them.     It  does  not  deny  illness,  poverty,  mis- 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  157 

fortune,  and  death,  but  it  affirms  a  power  which  as 
matter  of  fact  delivers  from  sin,  and  fear,  and  un- 
happiness,  and  renders  blessed.  This  power  it 
proves  not  by  extraordinary  deliverances,  by  mir- 
acles of  healing  and  of  restoration  from  death,  which 
at  best  win  only  a  temporary  triumph  and  show  in 
the  end  that  after  all  illness  and  death  prevail,  but 
by  the  peace  which  passeth  understanding  in  the 
hearts  of  its  believers,  a  victory  the  world  can 
never  give  and  never  take  away.  The  Christian 
knows  that  his  God  delivers,  and  that  even  in 
Gethsemane  and  on  Calvary  he  strengthens  and 
blesses  his  child. 

Many  objections  to  Christianity  have  been 
created  by  the  historic  claims  set  forth  as  to  the 
manner  of  its  introduction  into  the  world.  God's 
omniscience  and  power  have  been  made  the  essen- 
tial characteristics,  and  a  revelation  from  him  has 
been  proved  by  showing  its  conformity  to  historic 
and  natural  facts.  But  from  our  point  of  view 
questions  of  inspiration  and  of  revelation  in  the 
ordinary  sense  are  apart  from  the  direct  and  fun- 
damental proofs  of  this  religion.  It  is  not  the 
method  of  its  revelation  which  is  primary,  nor  the 
mode  of  its  discovery.  If  Mahomet  claims  a  direct 
revelation,  and  Buddha  an  acquired  insight,  and 


158     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

the  sages  of  China  an  intuitive  apprehension  of  all 
truth,  the  fundamental  test  for  all  alike  is  still 
whether  the  principle  they  set  forth  is  true, 
whether  it  conforms  to  facts.  When  it  is  stated 
that  Buddha  anticipated  the  theory  of  evolution,^ 
nothing  is  added  to  the  proof  of  his  peculiar  doc- 
trines. In  the  same  way  the  fundamental  proof 
of  Christianity  is  wholly  apart  from  questions  of 
the  mistakes  of  Moses,  of  his  knowledge  of  natural 
science,  and  of  the  foreknowledge  of  the  future 
possessed  by  the  prophets.  Indeed  it  is  independ- 
ent of  the  whole  discussion  as  to  the  Bible  as  the 
Word  of  God,  for  important  as  the  questions  of 
historical  criticism  are,  the  direct  proof  of  the 
Christian  religion  does  not  depend  upon  them. 
EstabHsh  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  the  im- 
maculate conception  of  our  Lord,  the  unerring 
historical  and  scientific  knowledge  of  Moses,  the 
inerrancy  of  all  the  Biblical  history,  and  that  the 
contents  of  the  book  were  made  known  in  some 
mysterious  and  supernatural  way,  still,  if  the  fun- 
damental principle  disclosed  be  not  proved  to  our 
hearts  by  satisfying  our  religious  need,  all  the  rest 

1  Quite  incorrectly,  it  is  true,  for  wherein  the  doctrine  of  evolu- 
tion has  scientific  value,  Buddha  did  not  know  it,  and  what  he 
taught  is  without  scientific  significance. 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  159 

I]  profits  nothing.     The  larger  part  of  the  attacks 
'  upon  Christianity  rest  on  this  misapprehension,  on 
the  supposition  that  it  is  disproved  as  errors  in  sci- 
ence or  histor}^  are  pointed  out.     But  if  it  be  light 

I  and  life  it  shows  itself  and  proves   itself  by  its 

i  effects. 

Therefore  we  do  not  discuss  the  usual  difficul- 
ties. They  belong  in  any  case  only  to  secondary 
apologetics,  for  the  fundamental  proof  sets  forth 
the  essential  principle.  If  one  will  not  believe  the 
prophets  neither  will  he  believe  though  one  rose 
from  the  dead,  and  in  accordance  with  this  Divine 
word  it  is  plain  that  the  case  cannot  be  reversed. 
One  may  not  say  the  book  is  inerrant,  and  there- 
fore trust  Divine  love,  nor  that  Christ  rose  from 
the  dead,  and  therefore  accept  his  words,  but  seeing 

1  his  grace  and  truth  we  readily  interpret  the  rest  in 

ji  their  light.     Knowing  Christ's  love  one  may  inter- 

I  pret  the  Scriptures  which  record  it  as  Divine,  and 
having    implicit  faith  in   Jesus   may   credit    the 

j  accounts  of  the  wonders  which  he  wrought.  Start- 
ing with  love  and  faith  men  have  variously  inter- 
preted his  person,  as  the  Logos,  as  the  Man  from 
Heaven,  as  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity,  as 
the  Sinless  One,  —  uniting  in  this,  that  in  him  they 

;  find  God.     The   determination  of  his  person  be- 


160      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

longs  to  theology,  and  apologetics  cannot  rest  its 
case  on  theories  of  his  person  or  of  the  Book,  but 
in  the  love  Christ  revealed,  which  makes  men  tri- 
umphant over  sin  and  fear  and  death. 

The  agnostic  controversy  does  not  involve  the 
fundamental  proofs.  Only,  as  we  have  pointed 
out,  if  Christianity  be  essentially  philosophical  can 
discussions  about  noumenon,  the  absolute,  and  the 
abstract  infinite  determine  the  issue ;  but  some 
theologians  as  agnostic  as  Huxley  himself,  and 
others  as  gnostic  as  Hegel,  have  equally  trusted 
the  Divine  love  revealed  in  Christ  in  life  and  death, 
and  have  taken  it  as  their  rule  of  conduct  toward 
their  fellow-men. 

f  Should  scientific  method  fail  wholly  in  its  efforts 
to  solve  its  immediate  problems,  men  would  give 
scant  recognition  to  guesses  based  on  it  as  to 
questions  remote  and  ultimate.  But  as  it  wins 
successive  triumphs,  confidence  grows  and  men 
come  to  trust  that  in  the  future  it  will  master 
much  which  is  beyond  its  present  powers.  Its 
proofs  are  in  the  present,  in  its  partial  victories  ;  its 
faith  is,  as  to  the  future,  that  though  the  fight  with 
ignorance  be  long,  complete  triumph  will  come  at 
last.  Failures  do  not  cause  despair  nor  doubt 
that  man's  welfare  can  be  attained  only  as  he  reso- 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  161 

iutely  follows  the  method  which  thus  far  on  the 
whole  best  answers  his  needs  and  is  most  efficient 
in  mastering  the  facts. 

So  with  Christianity:  it  meets  man's  present 
needs,  and  he  comes  to  trust  it  for  the  future  too. 
That  it  accords  with  the  facts  which  he  knows, 
and  meets  the  situation  in  which  he  is,  is  its  proof, 
and  the  foundation  for  faith.  The  facts  demand  be- 
lief in  the  Divine  love,  and  such  belief  proves  itself 
by  gaining  the  victory.  All  literature  and  philoso- 
phy and  science  emphasize  man's  dependence.  The 
acknowledgment  of  his  ill  desert  is  almost  as  uni- 
versal. There  is  a  discord  external  and  internal, 
and  only  trust  in  Divine  goodness  heals  it.  Pride, 
self-confidence,  self-righteousness  are  surely  not 
judgments  warranted  by  the  facts.  Man  may 
ignore  his  true  situation  and  find  a  temporary  con- 
tentment and  happiness,  but,  none  the  less,  the 
world  shows  him  surrounded  by  dangers,  difficul- 
ties, and  sin  which  may  at  any  moment  destroy 
him.  To  deny  the  facts  is  impossible,  and  to 
ignore  them  is  to  prefer  falsehood  to  truth.  But 
in  their  presence  men  can  be  brave  and  accomplish 
their  life  tasks  only  through  belief  in  funda- 
mental goodness.  This  is  the  truth  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  implied  creed  of  scientific  inquiry. 

11 


162     PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Christianity  makes  this  implicit  faith  explicit,  and 
thereby  increases  its  power  so  that  man  may  look 
the  facts  in  the  face,  understand  his  position  and 
even  his  sinfulness,  and  still  gain  the  victory. 
"  Though  he  slay  me  yet  will  I  put  my  trust  in 
him"  is  an  expression  of  the  faith  which  makes 
men  brave  in  the  last  extremity,  and  victorious 
when  the  world  has  done  its  worst.  It  overcomes 
also  the  inner  contradiction,  the  sin  which  man 
cannot  forgive  to  himself  and  whose  consequences 
he  can  never  repair.  Not  forgetting  it,  not  ignor- 
ing it,  not  excusing  it,  still  the  sinner  does  not 
despair,  but  finds  in  the  Divine  love  the  salvation 
which  can  restore  to  peace. 

This  faith  in  the  Divine  goodness  as  the  su- 
preme principle  of  the  world  is  strengthened  when 
it  is  embodied  in  life,  and  as  ethics  approves 
itself.  Ethics  is  the  manifestation  of  religion,  and 
religion  is  the  principle  of  ethics.  Ethics,  as  we 
have  seen,  brings  conduct  into  harmony  with  prin- 
ciples, and  the  righteous  man  conforms  not  to  that 
which  is,  but  to  that  which  should  be.  Religion 
trusts  that  which  is,  and  believes  in  God,  w^ho  is 
a  present  help  in  time  of  need.  And  in  this  re- 
ligion and  ethics  have  the  same  relation  which 
science  bears  to  its  underlying  faith ;  for  science, 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  163 

notwithstanding  all  failures,  holds  that  truth 
exists  and  can  be  found.  So  religion  holds  that 
Christian  love  shall  be  manifested  because,  not- 
withstanding all  suffering  and  sin,  it  is.  This 
ultimate  faith  in  God  is  our  trust  that  that  which 
should  be  is,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  love  and 
peace  which  is  to  be  achieved  by  men  is  an  expres- 
sion of  the  Divine  love,  which  we  trust  now  as  the 
highest  reality,  that  is,  as  God^^ 

The  Christian  religion,  like  the  Christian  ethics, 
points  to  Jesus  as  its  embodiment.  His  religious 
consciousness  is  at  once  its  type  and  its  realization. 
Acceptance  of  doctrine,  repentance  of  sin,  faith  in 
Christ  himself,  with  whatever  rites  and  sacraments 
and  ecclesiastical  orders  are  esteemed  by  any  as 
essential,   are   means  to  the   attainment,  but  the 

j  religion  itself  is  in  the  consciousness,  which  is  like 

i  his  own. 

I''  The  central  fact  in  his  consciousness  was  the 
love  of  his  Father,  and  this  one  fact  made  him 
triumphant.  The  antitheses  set  forth  abstractly 
are  made  real  by  the  concrete  facts  of  his  experi- 
ence. His  faith  was  not  the  result  of  a  philosophi- 
cal line  of  reasoning,  which  found  a  reconcilement 
of  the  contradictions  of  the  world  in  some  ontolog- 
ical   or  monistic   principle.     But   it   was   a   trust 


164      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

termed  childlike,  and  thus  recommended  to  all. 
Nowhere  does  it  appear  that  he  makes  this  living 
consciousness  of  his  Father's  love  dependent  upon 
the  ability  to  answer  the  hard  questions  which 
have  perplexed  man's  reason,  nor  is  there  any 
indication  that  he  would  have  rejected  any  one 
because  of  intellectual  disagreement.  But  neither 
was  his  trust  in  God's  love  based  upon  freedom 
from  the  ills  of  life  or  exceptional  favors,  for  he 
drank  the  cup  of  bitterness  to  its  dregs,  and 
neither  sought  nor  found  relief  in  any  miraculous 
interference.  When  an  hungered  no  miracle  fed 
him,  and  when  betrayed  no  legions  of  angels 
rescued  him,  and  when  on  the  cross  no  super- 
natural power  made  it  possible  for  him  to  descend 
and  confute  his  enemies;  surrounded  by  dangers 
and  attacked  by  evil  he  suffered.  Man  lives  not 
by  bread  alone,  but  by  God's  word ;  to  be  delivered 
from  foes  is  not  to  be  desired,  but  to  do  God's 
will,  and  if  on  the  cross  there  comes  a  moment  of 
depression  when  God  seems  to  have  forsaken  his 
son,  it  passes  as  he  commits  his  spirit  into  his 
Father's  hands.  He  was  spared  no  humiliation, 
no  loneliness  of  suffering,  no  contradiction,  no  re- 
viling, no  pain,  no  loss,  but  in  it  all  the  conscious- 
ness of  his  Father's  love  sustained  and  made  him 


CHRISTIANITY  AS   RELIGION  165 

blessed.  Sin  itself  could  not  shake  his  trust.  He 
confessed  no  sin,  and  did  not  pray  for  forgiveness, 
but  in  the  presence  of  the  evil  toward  which  man 
is  most  unrelenting,  and  of  guilt  which  man 
deems  most  unworthy,  with  the  adulteress,  the 
outcast,  the  technical  sinner,  and  the  renegade  he 
never  hesitated  as  to  God's  all-forgiving  love. 
Even  when,  at  the  last,  sin  did  its  worst  against 
himself,  he  held  fast  his  faith,  and  asked  forgive- 
ness for  those  who  slew  him.  _/ 

This  consciousness  of  God's  love  bore  with  it  an 
undoubted  faith  in  final  victory.  Whether  in  the 
apocalyptic  visions  of  the  synoptic  Gospels,  or  in 
the  transcendental  conceptions  of  the  Johannine 
writings,  the  confidence  is  clear  and  undisturbed. 
Not  his  own  loneliness  of  faith,  nor  his  rejection 
by  his  nation,  nor  the  fewness  and  misunderstand- 
ings of  his  disciples,  nor  his  own  death  could  make 
him  hesitate.  He  saw  the  evil  in  the  world  and 
felt  its  full  force,  but  he  still  knew  that  without 
his  Father  not  a  sparrow  falls.  It  is  not  a  philos- 
ophy of  nature,  nor  a  philosophy  of  history  which 
he  teaches,  but  a  trust  in  a  love  which  pervades 
nature  and  history,  and  makes  all,  even  in  the 
darkest  times,  blessed. 

Such   a   religion   meets   precisely   the  needs  of 


166      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

y  such  a  world  as  this :  a  religion  primarily  not  for 
]  the  explanation  of  evil,  but  for  victory  over  it. 
Beyond  all  denial  the  world,  in  its  sin  and  suffer- 
ing and  death,  is  a  world  where  reasons  may  be 
found  for  a  pessimistic  assertion  of  evil  as  su- 
preme, and  for  a  fatalistic  refusal  of  further  exer- 
tion even  for  the  sake  of  escape.  Were  this  not 
true  the  Christian  religion  in  its  peculiar  and 
essential  characteristic  would  be  unreal.  But  it  is 
equally  true  that  such  a  consciousness  of  the  love 
of  God  as  Christ's  will  make  one  victorious,  and 
give  to  him  a  peace  and  blessedness  which  the 
highest  success  and  the  greatest  wealth  cannot 
bestow. 

The  religious  consciousness  of  Christ  is  the 
source  of  ethics,  not  because  there  is  a  balancing  of 
happiness  in  this  world  against  happiness  in  some 
future  existence,  but  because  this  experience  re- 
veals something  better  than  happiness  and  more 
efficient  as  motive  than  self  love.  To  love  God 
with  all  one's  heart  is  already  to  love  one's 
neighbor  as  one's  self.  Hence  the  love  of  the 
neighbor,  the  actual  carrying  out  into  activities 
of  this  consciousness  that  love  is  supreme,  can- 
not wait  until  it  can  be  combined  with  one's 
own  peace,   prosperity,  and  success.     In   an   evil 


CHRISTIANITY  AS  RELIGION  167 

world  Christ  would  not  call  down  fire  from 
heaven  to  destroy  his  enemies,  nor  permit  the 
Prince  of  Peace  to  be  defended  by  the  sword. 
Love  only  begets  love,  and  the  kingdom  of  peace 
is  not  ushered  in  by  a  triumphant  slaughter  of 
its  foes. 

For  the  consummation  of  the  Christian  religion 
is  the  presence  of  this  same  consciousness  of  God 
in  men.  As  St.  Paul  sums  up  ethics  by  setting 
forth  the  supreme  sacrifice  of  Christ  and  the  in- 
junction, "  Have  this  mind  in  you,"  so  does  the 
Johannine  Christ  sum  up  religion  in  the  prayer, 
*'  That  they  may  all  be  one ;  even  as  thou  Father, 
art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one 
in  us."  Such  a  presence  in  consciousness,  such 
a  realization  of  God's  love,  is  the  only  proof  pos- 
sible for  a  religious  truth.  Other  proof  may  estab- 
lish historical,  or  scientific,  or  metaphysical  truth, 
but  this  only  the  truth  of  a  Divine  love,  asserted 
in  the  face  of  all  the  miseries  and  sins  of  the 
world,  triumphantly  asserted  as  giving  us  the  vic- 
tory. It  is  not  by  dialectics  that  such  a  proof 
can  be  established,  but  by  the  fact.  The  fact  is 
apparent  in  the  life  and  death  of  Jesus,  and  in 
some  measure  in  all  those  who  are  one  with 
him.     To  this,  then,  is  the  final  appeal:    "That 


168     PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

they  may  be  one  even  as  we  are  one ;  I  in  them, 
and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  perfected  in 
one ;  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  didst 
send  me,  and  lovedst  them,  even  as  thou  lovedst 


IX 

CHRISTIANITY    THE    ABSOLUTE 
RELIGION 

The  Christian  is  not  content,  surely,  with  the 
supremacy  of  the  principle  of  his  religion  in  his  own 
life,  with  his  own  peace  and  blessedness,  but  seeks 
by  necessity  its  impartation  to  others.  His  religion 
is  not  merely  the  best  for  him,  but  the  true  and 
absolute  religion  corresponding  to  fundamental 
facts  which  are  accessible  to  all,  and  whose  knowl- 
edge is  necessaiy  to  all.  This  claim,  that  Chris- 
tianity is  the  absolute  religion,  remains  to  be 
examined  and  the  nature  of  its  possible  proof 
to  be  set  forth. 

Reviewing  what  we  have  said  of  proof  in  general, 
we  find  it  in  a  repeated  and  a  common  experience. 
In  a  realistic  way,  in  the  common  affairs  of  life,  we 
examine  the  object  in  question,  and  if  our  judg- 
ment be  confirmed,  appeal  to  others  for  their 
agreement.  But  if  on  our  examination  we  find 
conflicting  facts,  or  if  others  fail  to  agree  with  our 


ITO      PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

decision,  the  question  remains  in  doubt.  In  physi- 
cal science  the  procedure  is  the  same,  repeated  ex- 
amination, the  appeal  to  competent  witnesses,  and 
a  final  judgment  by  common  consent.  In  the  most 
abstract  matters  the  logical  procedure  is  essentially 
similar.  Though  we  have  no  sensible  phenomenon 
to  be  examined,  but  deal  only  with  a  concept,  we 
view  it  in  all  possible  relations,  submit  it  to  aU 
possible  questionings,  offer  it  to  the  judgment  of 
competent  specialists,  and  on  their  agreement  it 
takes  its  place  among  the  established  truths  of 
philosophy. 

As  we  have  seen,  another  class  of  truths  involve 
a  somewhat  different  procedure.  They  are  not 
found  primarily  as  facts,  that  is,  as  already  a  part 
of  the  objective  and  established  order,  but,  seen  by 
the  mind,  they  are  to  be  made  real  by  the  activities 
of  men.  The  intellect  discerns  the  ideal,  the  feel- 
ings approve,  and  the  will  realizes  it.  Truths  of 
law,  of  politics,  of  economics,  of  music,  of  art,  of 
ethics,  and  of  most  of  man's  many  varied  activities, 
are  of  this  nature,  and  are  higher  than  the  truths 
which  are  conceived  as  purely  objective,  and  already 
matter  of  fact.  They  are  higher  because  they  in- 
volve most  completely  the  whole  and  unique  nature 
of  man.     Yet,  evidently,  the  distinction  is  some- 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      171 

what  artificial,  since  our  so-called  established  order 
of  facts,  and  our  objective  sciences  which  are  sup- 
posed to  describe  it,  is  itself  the  result  of  a  discrim- 
inating mental  activity,  which  selects  and  arranges 
material  out  of  the  great  mass  presented  to  our 
senses  according  to  a  principle  which  first  approves 
itseK  to  the  mind  as  best,  and  then  is  used  to 
organize  our  knowledge.  Still  there  is  a  difference, 
for  the  scientist  asks  chiefly  what  is ;  but  it  is  no 
answer  to  the  lover  of  liberty  to  tell  him  that  no 
order  of  objective  facts  exists  agreeing  with  his 
conception  of  government,  say,  of  the  people,  by 
the  people,  and  for  the  people.  It  is  his  high  pur- 
pose to  organize  the  facts.  Indeed,  mere  facts,  in 
the  crude,  realistic  sense,  exist  only  that  they  may 
furnish  material  for  the  embodiment  of  ideals 
scientific,  social,  aesthetic,  and  ethical.  The  ideal 
is  not  found  in  the  brute  fact,  but  is  brought  to  it, 
and  the  brute  fact  is  made  its  servant,  and  is 
thereby  transformed  and  glorified.  This  injection 
of  our  consciousness  into  nature,  this  teleological  use 
of  the  raw  material,  distinguishes  civilization  from 
barbarism,  as  in  truth  it  separates  man  from  the 
brute.  Indeed,  the  one  valid  form  of  the  teleolog- 
ical argument  for  the  existence  of  God  is  in  the  fact 
that  nature  thus  serves  the  ends  of  man. 


172     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Since  these  truths  characterize  the  varied  rich- 
ness of  man's  life,  and  offer  the  motives  to  his 
exertions,  the  full  meaning  of  the  world  itself  must 
be  discerned  here  if  anywhere.  As  the  color  is  not 
in  the  flower,  but  is  my  perception,  as  the  universe 
can  be  described  only  as  my  phenomenon,  so  its 
true  meaning  can  be  found  only  in  the  aspirations 
and  activities  of  man.  Let  us  be  as  objectively 
scientific  as  we  will,  we  shall  not  escape  this  fact. 

The  universe  we  describe  in  terms  of  man,  and 
we  cannot  describe  him  in  terms  of  something  other 
than  himself.  For  such  an  effort  describes  the 
higher  in  terms  of  the  lower,  even  of  the  lowest, 
and  the  fulness  of  life  in  terms  of  some  single 
factor ;  for  example,  in  terms  of  matter,  which  is  in 
the  last  analysis  only  man's  feeling  of  resistance, 
important,  surely,  but  in  no  wise  entitled  to  be 
the  sole  or  the  chief  interpreter  of  our  conscious- 
ness. The  truest  explanation  of  the  world  will 
account  for  all  of  man's  experience,  taking  full 
account  of  his  origin  and  formation,  and  also  of 
his  aims,  his  feelings,  and  of  the  transformation  he 
can  work  in  outer  nature,  in  the  order  of  objective 
facts,  which  is  unchanging  save  as  he  works  his 
will  in  it. 

Religion  belongs  to  this  higher  part  of  life.     It 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      173 

is  not  analogous  to  the  crude  experience  which  is 
satisfied  with  experiments  of  touch  and  sight.  At 
least  in  the  present  day  few  attempt  to  offer  direct 
and  fundamental  proofs  of  religion  in  terms  of  the 
senses.  Only  the  superstitious  and  the  fanatical 
claim  visions  and  apparitions  and  voices  as  evi- 
dences of  the  existence  of  God.  And  if  more  ap- 
peal to  historical  evidence  of  such  manifestations 
in  the  past,  the  intelligence  of  our  times  increas- 
ingly refuses  to  accept  the  testimony  as  competent. 
Thus,  though  some  may  regret  it,  the  direct  and 
fundamental  proofs  of  our  religion  can  be  found 
only  in  its  satisfaction  of  the  religious  cravings 
of  the  soul,  and  by  its  adaptation  to  the  highest 
wants  of  society  through  its  ethical  activities. 

For  the  most  part,  we  are  satisfied  in  such  mat- 
ters, as  has  already  been  pointed  out,  with  the 
concurrent  testimony  of  the  little  groups  of  persons 
who,  for  one  reason  or  another,  seem  to  us  com- 
petent witnesses.  Few  persons  survey  a  wide  hor- 
izon, but  most  are  content  with  their  own  sect, 
coterie,  or  denomination.  But  when  we  attempt  to 
view  the  wide  world,  and  to  ask  for  truth,  not  yet, 
indeed,  all  prevailing,  but  which  is  fitted  to  prevail, 
doubts  arise.  Especially  is  this  so  when  we  wit- 
ness the  contentment  of  great  communities  with 


174     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

ideals  and  conditions  which  not  only  do  not  satisfy, 
but  repel  us,  and  when  we  further  observe  how 
little  our  best  ideals  and  our  most  favorable  con- 
ditions appeal  to  them.  An  impenetrable  barrier 
seems  to  separate  people  from  people,  and  to  make 
any  all-embracing  judgment  of  value  impossible. 
In  politics,  economics  and  art,  after  a  brief  exam- 
ination, we  turn  back,  saying  that  these  tilings  are 
too  great  for  us,  and  content  ourselves  with  affirm- 
ing our  absolute  judgments  of  truth,  while  ignor- 
ing the  opinions  of  nine- tenths  of  the  race.-^ 

But  the  Christian  religion  cannot  be  thus  con- 
tent. Its  thorough-going  monotheism  holds  no 
truth  for  any  one  which  is  not  also  adapted  to,  and 
to  be  accepted  by,  all.  That  which  is  for  the  select 
few  only  is  not  true  for  them,  for  the  Christian 
religion  knows  no  differences  of  race  and  condition 
and  culture.  Besides,  since  the  Christian  principle 
is  self-devotion  to  the  service  of  others,  and  this  in 
the  highest  things,  it  cannot  be  content  with  its 
own  salvation,  for  such  contentment  is  a  self-con- 
tradiction. Belief  in  the  Christian  God  holds  that 
nothing  can  resist  his  love,  and  toward  man  the 

1  "  It  reallj  makes  no  difference  whether  we  speak  of  an  abso- 
lute truth  or  of  an  absolute  necessity  of  belief.  What  we  cannot 
help  believing  we  cannot  help  regarding  as  true."  —  C.  C.  Everett, 
"Essays  Theol.  and  Lit.,"  p.  107. 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION     175 

same  faith  holds  the  infinite  value  of  every  soul. 
The  scientist  may  ignore  the  wisdom  of  Asia,  but 
the  Christian  cannot  ignore  its  faiths.  He  must 
consider  their  claims,  and  compare  them  with  his 
own. 

We  need  not  dwell  upon  the  religions  of  the 
so-called  "  primitive  peoples."  The  eighteenth 
century  exalted  the  noble  savage  and  the  state  of 
nature,  but  we  know  that  man's  salvation  is  not 
in  a  return  to  nature,  but  in  victory  over  it.  At 
best,  primitive  man  shows  only  the  dim  strivings, 
not  yet  understood,  out  of  which  have  come  grad- 
ually the  civilizations,  which  in  their  turn  are  only 
steps  in  the  long  progress  toward  a  perfected  life. 
The  beginnings  of  civilization  throw  light,  indeed, 
upon  it,  but  they  are  not  its  interpretation,  for 
it  is  only  in  the  light  of  an  advanced  and  highly 
specialized  science  that  we  understand  primitive 
society  at  all.  Specifically,  religion  is  not  to  be 
explained  by  its  first  manifestations,  which,  give  us 
only  the  vague  sense  of  a  reality  greater  than  man, 
and  a  dim  groping  after  something,  he  knows  not 
what. 

Turning  from  these  beginnings  of  religion  to  its 
great  representatives,  we  compare  them  with  the 
faith   we   hold   ourselves.     Manifestly   we   would 


176      PROOFS   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

seek  their  best,  their  highest  achievement,  and 
their  noblest  ideal.  This  we  ask  for  Christianity, 
that  it  be  not  judged  with  unfriendly  eyes  and  a 
captious  criticism ;  that  it  be  not  held  responsible 
for  the  evils  done  in  its  name  by  men  who  are  not 
of  its  spirit  and  by  communities  which,  calling 
themselves  Christian,  are  only  in  part,  or  even  not 
at  all  under  the  control  of  its  pure  teachings ;  we 
would  not  have  it  judged  even  by  the  average 
Christian  who  does  attempt  in  some  half-hearted 
way  to  conform  his  life  to  its  words ;  but  we  assert 
that  it  is  to  be  judged  by  its  noblest  and  its  best, 
by  its  teaching  in  its  purity,  and  by  the  ideal  it 
sets  before  us.  The  claim  is  reasonable,  as  the 
composer  may  ask  to  be  judged  not  by  the  per- 
formance of  the  amateur,  but  by  the  well-ap- 
pointed orchestra,  trained  by  the  master  and  led 
by  his  baton. 

So,  judging  others  as  we  would  be  judged,  four 
great  forms  of  religion,  besides  our  own,  claim 
possession  of  "  the  truth,"  viz. :  the  Hindu,  the 
Buddhist,  the  Confucian,  and  the  Mohammedan. 
Let  us  briefly  review  their  teachings  in  funda- 
mental principles. 

Hinduism  is  the  religion  of  contemplation,  and 
its  attainment  is  absorption  in  the  Infinite.     Thus 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      177 

its  goal  is  the  intuition  of  the  unreality  of  all 
individuality,  of  all  differences,  and  the  reality  of 
the  all-embracing  unity.  This  intuition  may  be 
attained  in  various  ways,  by  asceticism,  by  solitary 
contemplation,  or  by  philosophic  study.  It  repre- 
sents a  real  desire  in  man,  gratifying  a  deep  emo- 
tion. It  is  true  to  certain  facts.  Wherever  man 
has  thought  profoundly  it  has  been  found,  —  in 
ancient  Greece,  in  modern  Europe,  in  all  Asiatic 
lands.     Its  classic  home  is  India. 

Its  attainment  demands  intense  and  long-con- 
tinued concentration,  for  it  abstracts  from  all  sen- 
sible phenomena.  Its  various  methods  come  to 
the  same  result,  but  the  method  of  philosophic 
study  is  most  familiar  to  our  Western  minds.  The 
student  is  required  to  comprehend  intricate  and 
involved  and  contradictory  statements  in  a  com- 
plicated system.  It  is  the  better  if  its  difficulties 
be  enhanced  by  the  medium  of  expression,  by  the 
use  of  some  ancient  and  forbidding  language,  or 
the  unnatural  use  of  a  living  tongue.  For  the 
purpose  is  not  the  grasping  of  ideas,  or  the  com- 
prehension as  speedily  as  possible  of  a  philosophi- 
cal system,  but  the  realization  of  the  unreality  of 
the  phenomenal,  and  of  the  sole  reality  of  the 
Absolute.     For  years  and  decades  the  powers  of 

12 


178     PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

body  and  mind  must  be  concentrated  until  the 
end  is  attained.  Such  a  method  is  inconsistent 
with  immorality  and  vice;  indeed,  the  passions 
atrophy  as  it  is  followed,  and  the  seeker  after 
God  is  pure  in  body  and  mind.  Hence,  in  all 
lands  such  seekers  are  thought  holy,  but  the  holi- 
ness is  incidental  and  negative,  as  they  have  ceased 
to  be  moved  by  the  emotions  of  ordinary  men. 

In  compensation  there  are  profound  gratifica- 
tions. The  system  builds  upon  the  undoubted 
truth  that  the  world  and  the  fashion  of  it  pass 
away.  New  glimpses  of  that  truth  meet  the 
seeker  at  every  step  of  his  progress,  and  the  world 
which  passes  comes  to  include  not  only  the  globe, 
but  the  inner  and  the  outer  life  of  man,  all  his  sur- 
roundings and  all  his  aspirations,  fears,  memories, 
and  consciousness.  So  that  if  one  were  to  project 
himself  into  the  future  and  conceive  a  paradise  of 
unnumbered  Jcalpas  where  he  should  dwell  as  a 
god,  still  this,  too,  at  last  must  change  and  pass 
away.  The  sense  of  unreality  is  now  the  only 
reality ;  the  ground  on  which  one  walks,  the  things 
one  sees  and  feels,  the  self  within  are  all  like  the 
clouds  which  form  and  disappear;  so  that  the 
strenuous  activities  of  life  with  its  hopes  and 
fears    have    a   deeply   humorous    appearance,    the 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      179 

activities  of  puppets  which  absurdly  think  them- 
selves alive  and  real.  With  this  insight  every 
passion,  every  hope  and  fear  disappears,  and  there 
ensues  a  peace  which  nothing  can  disturb. 

There  is  a  profound  enjoyment  in  this  attain- 
ment. The  insight  gratifies,  for  one  sees  the  long 
road  he  has  travelled  and  from  his  summit  knows 
that  the  obstacles  he  met,  the  enemies  he  feared, 
the  friends  he  cherished,  the  hopes  he  entertained 
were  alike  unreal,  and  that  the  multitudes  who 
now  struggle  as  once  he  struggled  are  on  the 
same  enchanted  ground  and  are  suffering  from 
the  same  delusions.  A  word  would  set  them  free, 
but  they  know  it  not,  none  can  teach  it  them,  and 
I,  behind  the  scenes,  know  the  secret  and  am  at 
rest.  These  strugghng  men  and  women  are  illu- 
sions like  their  own  illusions,  and  I,  too,  so  far 
as  I  participate  in  any  separate  consciousness,  am 
a  dream  among  dreams.  But  I  know,  and  with 
this  knowledge  I  have  an  intuition  of  the  all- 
embracing  Absolute,  and  with  this  immediate  feel- 
ing which  no  word  can  utter,  I  am  filled  with  a 
peace  which  is  limitless. 

In  testing  this  conception  we  shall  not  deny  its 
sincerity  nor  its  achievement.  Nor  shall  we  deny 
to  men  the  right  to  this  prolonged  contemplation 


180      PROOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

with  its  natural  results.  In  the  varied  world  of 
men  it  is  doubtless  well  that  there  be  some  who, 
turning  from  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life,  test  philo- 
sophic contemplation  to  its  utmost.  These  serve  a 
purpose  as  a  protest  against  absorption  in  triviali- 
ties, and  as  calling  attention  to  the  deeper  aspects 
of  the  world  and  the  deeper  needs  of  the  soul. 

But  when  such  religion  is  set  up  as  authoritative 
for  men,  or  as  giving  us  an  insight  into  the  true 
nature  of  ultimate  reality,  we  note  that  it  is 
attained  by  a  one-sided  concentration  upon  a 
single  aspect  of  the  universe,  and  that  its  result, 
so  far  from  being  all-embracing,  and,  therefore,  a 
vision  of  the  Infinite,  is  intensely  narrow,  the 
vision  of  the  man  who  concentrates  upon  a  single 
point  and  makes  it  distinct  and  real,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  shutting  out  all  the  wide-spreading  land- 
scape besides.  This  single  point  can  represent  the 
truth  only  as  each  other  point  may  illustrate  it, 
and  ceases  to  represent  clearly  and  fully  even 
itself,  because  viewed  out  of  its  relationships.  A 
man  as  rightly,  as  many  a  man  does,  may  claim 
possession  of  the  whole  truth,  who  excludes  specu- 
lation from  his  mind  and  concentrates  his  attention 
upon  the  practical  affairs  of  every  day,  or,  renounc- 
ing all    ultimate    problems,   confines    himseK    to 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      181 

chemistry  or  physics.  As  theory,  Pantheistic  ab- 
sorption, with  the  unreality  of  the  world  as  its 
postulate,  thus  breaks  down. 

This  reUgion  cannot  embody  its  proofs  and  sub- 
mit them  to  the  common  judgment.  Only  he  who 
has  already  journeyed  the  long  path  can  judge. 
He  who  would  prove  it  must  give  his  life  to  the 
process,  in  faith.  Hence,  the  Hindu  faith  in  its 
highest  forms  seeks  no  converts.  It  holds  its 
truth  as  esoteric,  and  has  only  parables  and  sym- 
bols for  the  multitude.  Remembering  his  own 
long  struggles,  he  who  has  attained  knows  the 
impossibility  of  the  way  to  men  in  general,  and 
leaves  them  in  their  errors.  He  cannot  deliver 
them,  and  in  the  last  analysis  he  would  not,  for 
they,  too,  are  illusions  like  the  obstacles  they 
meet,  and  we,  too,  likewise,  and  futile  were  it 
for  illusions  to  labor  to  save  illusions  from  illu- 
sions. So  the  end  is  quietism,  and  aristocratic 
aloofness  of  mind.  The  multitude  may  wallow  as 
they  will,  and  their  condition  in  India,  left  to 
religions  many  and  debasing,  to  ignorance  and 
suffering,  is  witness  that  the  Hindu  faith  makes 
the  few,  separated  from  the  practical  interests  of 
life,  content  with  their  own  attainment,  and  the 
multitude,  forsaken,  without  guides,  the  prey  of 


182      PROOFS   OF  THE  CHRISTIAN   RELIGION 

demons  and  priests,  enslaved  by  caste,  and  worship- 
pers too  often  at  tlie  shi-ines  of  cruel  or  licentious 
gods.  The  religion  of  the  philosophic  Absolute 
can  never  be  the  absolute  religion,  the  faith  of  all 
mankind.  It  must  remain  the  privilege  of  the 
few.  If  India  is  to  be  saved  it  will  be  by  some 
other  power. 

Buddhism  is  more  thorough-going  still,  for  it 
teaches  that  the  Absolute,  like  all  the  rest,  is 
illusion  and  that  asceticism  and  philosophic  con- 
templation are  only  a  weariness  to  the  flesh.  Not 
by  concentrating  upon  any  thing  or  thought,  but 
by  casting  all  away,  is  there  salvation.  It  shares 
with  Hinduism  the  belief  that  life  is  a  delusion 
and  a  snare,  and  it,  too,  seeks  release.  This  it 
gains  by  renunciation.  The  evils  of  separation  and 
the  loss  of  friends  it  would  cure  by  cutting  all  ties 
and  entering  the  Order.  The  fear  of  the  loss  of 
property  it  would  cure  by  casting  away  all  posses- 
sions and  embracing  poverty.  The  fear  of  death  it 
would  cure  by  making  life  as  passionless  as  deatli. 
It  sets  forth  its  Noble  Path  and  it  preaches  the 
free  giving  to  others  of  all  one  has  ;  but  all  lead  to 
this :  the  perception  of  evil  in  all  things  and  the 
casting  away  of  all  things,  so  that  there  shall  be 
thenceforth  no  haunting  fear  of  any  loss. 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      183 

Buddhism  appeals  chiefly  to  the  disillusioned, 
and  to  those  who  have  lost  hope.  It  promises 
peace,  and  its  thorough-going  character  appeals 
to  certain  moods.  When  the  mother  mourns  her 
child  it  attempts  no  half-expedient ;  it  teaches  her 
that  no  house  is  without  its  dead,  it  promises 
her  no  reunion  after  death,  insisting  that  even  such 
reunion  is  only  introductory  to  separation  in  the 
universe  of  change ;  it  goes  to  the  root  and  tells  her 
to  love  no  mor^  and  so  be  content.  Thus  it  seems 
to  look  facts  resolutely  in  the  face  and  to  win  by 
telling  the  whole  truth.  '  For  this  reason  Buddhism 
in  our  day  appeals  to  some  with  winning  power.^ 

But  certainly  Buddhism  can  claim  no  universal 
sway  on  such  a  plea.  It  cannot  conquer  the  world 
by  fleeing  it.  Only  when  the  world  is  dead  can 
the  dead  thus  bury  their  dead.  The  victories  of 
Buddhism  for  so  long  a  time  and  over  such  mul- 
titudes have  been  won  by  other  means,  by  com- 
promises which  have  altered  the  essential  elements 
of  the  faith,  by  leaving  men  in  possession  of  the 

1  Of  course  I  do  not  refer  here  to  certain  groups  in  Europe  and 
America,  taking  up  a  fad  which  suits  the  fashion  of  the  hour  and 
enthusiastic  for  Buddhism  because  misunderstanding  it,  but  to  the 
few  whose  mood  really  is  congenial  to  its  philosophy.  Amiel  in 
his  predominant  state  is  almost  the  best  representative  of  its  less 
thorough-going  forms.     He  appeals  strongly  to  Orientals. 


184     PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

present  world,  and  substituting  for  present  victory 
a  dim,  far-off  Nirvana,  and  even  a  mythical  Western 
paradise  of  sensuous  delights.  It  has  reintroduced 
the  Absolute,  which  its  founder  rejected,  and  gods, 
whom  he  denied,  and  ministers  to  the  flesh  which 
it  had  condemned,  by  sesthetic  service,  and  art, 
and  temples  with  soft-robed  priests  and  sweet- 
toned  bells.  It  casts  over  nature  a  subdued 
half-light,  cultivating  a  quiet,  artistic  sense.  It 
becomes  all  things  to  all  men,  finally  accepting 
heaven  and  hell,  the  marriage  of  priests,  salvation 
by  faith,  persecutes,  and  arms  its  monks,  as  in 
Japan,  or  as  in  Siam  forms  a  priesthood  which 
serves  for  a  brief  term,  and  then  returns  to  the  or- 
dinary activities  of  life,  assured  by  the  merit  accu- 
mulated against  further  ills. 

This  religion  only  by  syncretism  holds  its  own, 
for  in  its  purity  it  cannot  serve  mankind.  It  de- 
mands no  high  exertion,  and  sets  before  its  votaries 
no  high  ideal.  Its  end  is  an  indescribable  Nirvana, 
and  he  is  best  who  casts  away  his  powers.  It  fos- 
ters a  meaningless  charity,  the  end  of  which  is 
not  the  benefit  of  the  recipient,  but  the  merit 
of  the  giver.  It  has  no  discrimination,  and  praises 
him  who  gave  his  body  to  feed  a  tiger.  When  it 
has  brought  gifts  to  men,  as  in  Japan,  where  it  was 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      185 

the  means  of  introducing  the  Chinese  civihzation, 
it  accomplishes  this  because  it  has  departed  from 
the  teaching  of  its  founder.  Were  humanity  to 
accept  pure  Buddhism  as  its  creed,  it  would  be  the 
sign  that  it  had  lost  all  faith  and  hope,  for  Bud- 
dhism has  no  practical  ideals,  but  teaches  salvation 
through  renouncing  them. 

Of  Confucianism  enough  has  been  said  already. 
Here  it  may  be  added  merely  that  it  comes  most 
nearly  in  its  abstract  principles  to  the  modern  view 
of  the  world,  as  in  its  application  of  them  it 
diverges  most  widely  from  modern  thought  and 
life.  It  makes  laws,  principles,  supreme,  and  de- 
mands that  they  be  embodied  in  State,  society,  and 
family.  But  its  principles  are  empirically  deduced 
from  the  social  condition  of  China  three  thousand 
years  ago,  and  these  are  set  forth  as  the  eternal 
and  ultimate  realities.  Hence  it  contains  no  prin- 
ciple of  progress,  but  fashions  itself  forever  on  the 
models  of  the  past.  In  this  conformity  to  the 
past  in  a  rigid  conservatism,  with  ideals  only  of 
peace  and  the  perpetuity  of  existing  institutions, 
the  institution  becomes  more  important  than  man, 
and  he  of  value  only  because  of  the  station  he  fills. 
Its  appeal  is  to  the  highly  educated,  and  the  high 
in  place.     The  superior  in  every  class  are  few,  and 


186      PKOOFS  OF   THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

the  inferior  many,  and  while  the  latter  are  neces- 
sary, they  are  left  in  their  inferiority.  Obedience, 
submission,  contentment  are  their  lot.  The  value 
of  man  in  himself  is  not  known,  so  that  the  official 
feels  little  responsibility  for  the  uplifting  of  the 
people,  and  the  scholar  is  unconcerned  though 
superstitions  rule  the  masses.  Confucianism  is  a 
religion,  unquestionably,  but  it  is  a  religion  of 
a  philosophy,  and  for  philosophers.  Like  Hindu- 
ism, it  is  content  with  the  attainment  of  the  chosen 
few,  and  understanding  that  philosophy  is  not  for 
the  multitude,  it  leaves  them  to  Buddhism,  Taoism, 
and  devil  worship.  Thus,  notwithstanding  the 
high  character  of  the  ''  superior  man,"  and  the  ex- 
aggerated influence  ascribed  to  personal  example, 
the  individual  is  belittled,  and  society  takes  on  the 
aspect  of  a  mighty  machine,  whose  chief  end  is  its 
own  continuance,  and  whose  parts  exist  only  that 
they  may  aid  in  the  perpetuity  of  the  whole. 
Neither  in  the  great  heaven  and  earth,  the  Kos- 
mos,  nor  in  the  little  heaven  and  earth,  man,  is 
there  any  exalted  aim,  but  only  that  going  on 
forever  through  never-ending  cycles  all  may  re- 
main as  to-day. 

One  hesitates  to  treat  Islam  as  a  distinct  and 
separate  faith,  so  dependent  is  it  on  the  teachings 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      187 

of  the  Bible.  It  contains  elements  from  primitive 
Semitic  heathenism,  but  so  do  the  teachings  of 
Christian  sects  contain  heathen  elements.  It  only 
in  part  understands  the  Bible,  but  this  too  is  not 
distinctively  its  characteristic.  It  does  not  have 
the  central  message  of  our  Lord  and  of  St.  Paul, 
but  alas,  many  who  call  themselves  Christians 
have  not  understood  the  gospel  of  the  Christ.  He 
who  enters  the  mosque  immediately  from  the  con- 
fused and  tawdry  and  picture  and  statue  filled 
churches  of  the  Orient,  feels  that  it  and  not  they 
most  nearly  represents  the  pure  theism  of  the 
prophets. 

"  The  unity  of  God,  the  certainty  of  judgment, 
the  fact  of  revelation,  God's  will  to  save  men,  the 
appropriation  of  salvation  by  faith,  good  works  as 
the  fruits  of  faith  —  these  doctrines  make  up  no 
small  part  of  our  religion.  And  these  he  [Mo- 
hammed] adopted  and  proclaimed."  ^  Hence  it  is 
not  wonderful  that  a  type  of  piety  is  found  which 
many  Protestants  think  peculiar  to  themselves, 
definitions  of  God  which  would  make  no  change  in 
the  statement  of  the  Shorter  Catechism,  prayers 
which  Christians  might  utter,  hymns  which  they 
could  sing,  and  religious  experiences  fervent  and 
1  H.  P.  Smith,  "  The  Bible  and  Islam,"  p.  316. 


188      PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

profound.  Nor  is  it  surprising  that  missionary 
zeal  continues,  and  that  Islam  is  still  one  of  the 
living  forces  of  the  religious  world. 

But  to  Islam  God  is  supremely  the  King  of 
power  who  judges  men,  and  the  motives  to  obedi- 
ence are  the  fear  of  hell  and  the  hope  of  heaven. 
Thus  religion  becomes  obedience  to  rules  and 
revelation,  a  system  of  laws  and  doctrines  neces- 
sary for  man  if  he  is  to  attain  salvation.  How 
wide  a  need  such  a  conception  of  religion  meets  is 
shown  not  only  by  the  success  of  Islam,  but  by 
the  prevalence  of  like  ideas  in  the  Christian 
Church,  notwithstanding  the  teachings  of  our 
Lord  and  of  St.  Paul.  Doubtless  a  religion  based 
on  fear,  with  salvation  as  entrance  upon  future 
bliss,  and  religious  duty  as  the  observance  of  rules 
and  statutes,  appeals  to  many  men.  But  it  neither 
meets  the  needs  of  the  highest  minds,  nor  is  it  cap- 
able of  universal  prevalence.  Its  limitations  are 
shown  in  clear  fashion  by  Islam.  Tied  to  a  list  of 
rules  which  represent  the  ethics  and  religion  of 
Arabia  a  thousand  years  ago,  progress  is  impossible. 
Worshipping  a  supreme  King  and  not  loving  a 
Father,  it  naturally  rests  upon  the  power  of  the 
sword  and  cannot  rise  to  the  thought  of  free  men 
—  led  in  many  ways  to  God.     Emphasizing  faith 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      189 

as  means  of  escape,  salvation  in  this  world  and  the 
next  is  for  the  believer  only,  while  for  the  others 
hell  hereafter,  and  now  slavery  or  death. 

Fairly  representative  of  theism  a  thousand  years 
ago,  Islam  again  illustrates  by  contrast  the  progress 
in  religious  and  ethical  ideals  made  in  Christendom. 
Judged  by  the  standards  of  its  own  day  and  place, 
it  was  a  great  advance ;  judged  by  ours,  it  is  repel- 
lent and  impossible.  Nor  could  clearer  proof  be 
given  than  by  Islam  and  Confucianism  that  no 
faith  which  is  represented  by  a  code  of  laws  can  be 
the  religion  for  all  men  in  all  times,  or  set  forth 
the  goal  to  which  humanity  may  hope  to  move. 

Judaism,  in  its  prophetic  ideals  and  in  its  ethical 
monotheism,  seemed  destined  to  be  the  rehgion  of 
humanity.  But  in  the  crisis  its  representatives 
were  unable  to  burst  the  bonds  of  nationaUsm. 
Some  of  its  representatives  even  to-day  regard  the 
distinctive  feature  of  Christianity  as  sentimen- 
talism,  and  reject  Jesus  precisely  in  that  wherein 
he  transcended  the  older  ideals.  But  in  the  truest 
sense  Christianity  is  not  the  opponent  of  Judaism, 
but  its  fulfilment  and  completion. 

Turning  to  our  own  religion  we  need  not  dwell 
further  on  the  point  that  its  claim  to  be  the  abso- 
lute  religion  is  not  in  asserting   itself  to  be  the 


190      PROOFS   OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

religion  of  the  Absolute.  Worshippers  of  the  Ab- 
solute have  been  good  Christians,  indeed,  and  since 
Schleiermacher  it  has  been  common  to  claim  that 
the  religion  of  Jesus  is  the  absolute  religion  be- 
cause it  includes  all  other  beliefs  and  has  no  dis- 
tinguishing characteristic  of  its  own,  a  description 
which  would  apply  more  correctly  to  philosophic 
Hinduism.^  Jesus  did  not  teach  the  form  nor  the 
substance  of  philosophy,  nor  was  comprehensive- 
ness the  central  feature  of  his  words,  though  in  the 
vast  variety  of  schools  and  sects  claiming  his  name 
each  may  find  somewhere  what  he  seeks.  But 
thus  to  define  Christianity  as  absolute  because  it 
includes  all  is  to  make  it  universal  by  making  it 
equivalent  to  nothing,  with  no  task  of  its  own  and 
no  gift  for  men  but  only  the  cry  to  each,  Be  faith- 
ful to  your  own. 

Such  identification  is  untrue  to  facts.  Christian- 
ity is  not  identical  with  Hinduism,  nor  with  Buddh- 
ism nor  with  Confucianism.  The  resemblances 
are  superficial  and  the  differences  fundamental. 
Its  absoluteness   must  be   sought   elsewhere. 

It  is  not  by  chance  that  Christianity  centres  in 

1  Schleiermacher  had  his  own  distinctive  marks  of  Christianity 
clearly  in  mind,  but  those  parts  of  the  "  Reden  "  where  he  deals 
with  religion  in  general  have  had  wide  influence  and  have  led  many 
to  suppose  that  he  held  the  opinion  written  above. 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      191 

Jesus  Christ,  and  that  he  is  accounted  God  and 
man.  For  thus  the  highest  expression  of  truth  is 
found  in  a  person.  If  God  be  P'ather  and  man  be 
his  son,  if  self -giving  love  for  the  highest  benefit 
of  others  be  the  supreme  principle  of  their  com- 
mon nature,  then  the  religious  and  the  ethical 
aspects  of  our  faith  are  summed  up  in  him.  His 
life  and  his  death  reveal  this  love  as  supreme,  and 
that  it  is  the  final  end  of  man.  To  that  Christ  ap- 
peals, to  that  he  likens  his  Father,  and  that  he  asks 
from  men  as  the  condition  of  discipleship.  Man 
becomes  through  perfect  service  the  complete  ex- 
pression of  God.  So  that  the  Christian  finds  the 
true  symbol  of  his  faith,  not  in  any  abstract  teach- 
ing as  to  the  substance  or  the  formation  of  the  uni- 
verse, nor  in  any  abstract  principle  of  the  nature  of 
the  Infinite,  but  in  him  who  went  about  doing  good 
and  gave  his  life  that  his  brethren  also  might  be- 
come sons  of  God. 

Thus  the  goal  of  the  Christian  is  perfection,  as 
God  is  perfect  —  a  goal  which  sets  no  limit  to  prog- 
ress but  carries  with  it  the  intimations  of  immor- 
tality and  is  to  be  attained  in  a  perfect  society 
where  all  serve  all,  and  all  are  served  by  all.  This 
meets  the  usual  objection  to  altruism  as  a  univer- 
sal principle.     Let  all  adopt  it,  we  are  sometimes 


192      PROOFS  OF  THE   CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

told,  and  there  will  remain  no  field  for  its  exercise. 
One  need  not  insist  here  upon  this  introduction  of 
the  "  fallacy  of  the  infinite,"  though  one  may  ex- 
press mild  surprise  at  finding  it  in  the  quarters 
where  it  is  given  expression,  but  it  is  sufficient  to 
point  out  that  such  would  be  the  result  only  if 
individuality  were  obliterated  in  an  all-absorbing 
sameness.  It  has  no  place  in  the  perfected  king- 
dom of  God,  where  each  has  his  own  peculiarity, 
and  each  his  own  gift  to  bestow.  The  principle  is 
not  dependent  upon  the  continuance  of  suffering 
and  distress,  since  the  manifestation  of  self-giving 
love  will  continue  while  men  and  women  differ  in 
powers,  acquirements,  and  gifts.  As  in  the  family 
love  does  not  wait  for  illness  or  misfortune  for  its 
opportunities,  so  may  we  think  of  it  among  the 
world-wide  people  of  God. 

This  guards  also  against  mere  indiscriminate 
giving,  and  an  altruism  which  destroys  one's  own 
nature.  Its  rule  "  As  thyself "  involves  a  true 
estimate  of  self  and  may  demand  the  develop- 
ment of  the  self  as  the  highest  contribution  one 
can  make  to  the  welfare  of  the  whole. 

Christianity  contains  all  progress,  for  so  long  as 
man  individually  and  collectively  has  not  ex- 
hausted his  possibilities  the  ideal  is  not  realized. 


CHRISTIANITY  THE  ABSOLUTE  RELIGION      193 

With  every  advance  in  wisdom,  power,  control 
over  nature,  in  character  and  happiness,  the  ideal 
advances.  Sufficient  for  all  ages  and  for  all  condi- 
tions it  contains  an  absolute  truth  which  is  pro- 
gressively embodied.  He  who  has  given  himself 
wholly  to  it  in  his  own  circumstances  is  already 
perfect,  without  destroying  the  possibility  of  fur- 
ther advance  for  himself  and  others. 

This  principle  is  ethical  through  and  through, 
and  therefore  involves  the  whole  man  with  all  his 
powers.  It  is  not  merely  intellectual  assent  which 
is  sought,  nor  a  development  of  the  emotions,  nor 
a  surrender  of  the  will,  but  the  devotion  of  the 
entire  man,  and  this  in  his  highest  development. 
The  intellect  seeks  the  means  for  the  realization, 
the  emotions  respond  to  the  immediate  as  to  the 
remote  ideal,  and  the  will  moves  in  joyful  com- 
pliance. It  contains  its  own  enforcement  and  is 
dependent  upon  no  extraneous  power,  for  it  is  a 
personal  life  given  for  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
It  is  only  in  the  fulness  of  personal  life  perfected 
through  its  relations  with  an  all-embracing  society 
of  persons  that  an  absolute  principle  can  be  found, 
for  all  other  principles  are  abstractions,  partial 
statements  of  certain  aspects  of  this  fulness.  In 
such  a  principle  is  contained  the  best  and  highest 

13 


194     PROOFS  OF   THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

attainments  of  all  other  religions,  each  given  oppor- 
tunity for  its  completest  development,  and  each 
freed  from  the  limitations  which  disfigure  it  be- 
cause dedicated  not  to  lower  ends  but  to  the 
noblest  service  of  humanity. 

Christianity  was  born  in  an  Asiatic  province 
nineteen  hundred  years  ago,  but  it  finds  its  highest 
expression,  apart  from  the  Christ,  in  our  own  day, 
which  adopts  its  ideal  more  completely  than  any 
former  age.  In  the  future  no  limit  can  be  placed 
to  it,  for  no  worthier  principle  can  be  suggested, 
nor  any  which  contains  more  opportunities  for 
boundless  development.  As  a  natural  power,  man- 
ifested fitfully  and  partially  and  half  uncon- 
sciously, it  has  influenced  men  and  served  them 
in  all  ages  and  times,  but  as  the  Christian  religion 
it  is  adopted  consciously  with  a  realization  of  the 
meaning  of  its  demands  and  a  comprehension 
already  in  part  of  the  means  necessary  for  its  com- 
plete embodiment. 

Christianity  will  be  worthy  of  its  profession  as 
the  absolute  religion  when  its  chief  quest  is  not 
the  solution  of  problems  as  to  the  ontological 
nature  of  God,  nor  his  relation  to  the  finite  as 
Infinite,  nor  his  position  in  a  cosmological  scheme 
of  the  universe,  but  the  establishment  of  his  king 


CHRISTIANITY   THE   ABSOLUTE   RELIGION     195 

dom  and  its  righteousness.  Then  it  can  wait  in 
faith  for  all  these  things  to  be  added  unto  it.  Its 
intellectual  task  is  to  set  forth  the  ideal  of  service 
and  to  show  how  that  ideal  may  be  attained.  It 
will  be  truly  Christian  when  its  prayer  is  "  Thy 
kingdom  come,  thy  will  be  done  on  earth;"  and  it 
will  be  truly  universal  when  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  become  the  embodiment  of  the  Spirit  of 
the    Christ. 

As  absolute  religion  for  the  individual,  Chris- 
tianity ministers  to  all  his  needs  and  furnishes 
the  sufficient  principle  for  all  the  activities  of 
his  life.  As  absolute  rehgion  for  humanity  it 
shall  be  established  when  it  ministers  to  all  needs 
and  is  adopted  as  the  guiding  principle  in  all 
lives. 

"The  direct  and  fundamental  proofs"  of  the 
Christian  religion  are  found  already  in  those  who 
resting  upon  the  Divine  love  revealed  in  Christ  find 
blessedness  and  peace;  and  embodying  the  same 
love  in  their  lives,  serve  their  brethren.  The  true 
Church  is  the  brotherhood  of  those  who  are  united 
in  this  fellowship  of  service  and  love.  The  final 
proof  will  be  given  when  all  men  in  all  places  and 
all  times  acknowledge  holy  love  as  supreme,  and 
manifest   it   in   the    completed   kingdom  of   God. 


196      PROOFS  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION 

Then  shall  the  absolute  religion  be  fully  known, 
for  God  will  be  all  and  in  all.  Until  then  we 
work  in  faith,  for  the  proof  of  the  Christian  religion 
is  not  a  deduction  of  logic,  but  an  achievement  of 
redeeming  love. 


^  rA\: 


V-'  i"^-